Cover image

Table of Contents

Copyright Information

This ebook was automatically created by FicLab v1.0.109 on July 15th, 2024, based on content retrieved from www.fanfiction.net/s/14328176/.

The content in this book is copyrighted by Empirialtank or their authorised agent(s). All rights are reserved unless explicitly stated otherwise. Please do not share or republish this work without the express permission of the copyright holder.

If you are the author or copyright holder, and would like further information about this ebook, please read the author FAQ at www.ficlab.com/author-faq.

This story was first published on February 16th, 2024, and was last updated on May 17th, 2024.

FicLab ID: YzJGN5JG/lymum9ic/h0400E561

Summary

title Harry Potter and the Illithid Inquisition
author Empirialtank
source https://www.fanfiction.net/s/14328176/
published February 16th, 2024
updated May 17th, 2024
words 140,094
chapters 14
status In-Progress
rating Fiction T
tags Adventure, Fanfiction, Harry P., Harry Potter + Dungeons and Dragons Crossover, Hermione G., In-Progress, Ron W., Sirius B., Supernatural

Description

In the summer before beginning his third year Harry runs from his home to escape his relatives for an evening and cool his head. Unfortunately a passing Nautiliod SpellJammer briefly passes through the neighborhood looking for hosts to snatch. Now Harry's got a tadpole in his head. And while his magic can hold off his inevitable transformation into a mindflayer, it can't stop it.

Chapter 1

Author’s Note:

I don’t own Harry Potter or DND for that matter.

text guide:

“Words spoken by Harry or to Harry”

Thoughts verbalized in Harry’s head

What Harry happens to be thinking as well as descriptions of the world around him and what’s he doing, as you might expect.

Other people’s thoughts projected into Harry’s head”

Chapter 1 Snatched.

Harry stormed out the house before his Aunt Marge could say anything more about his parents or before he might end up doing anything stupid in response. He was furious. Most people had the good grace not to speak ill of the dead, but apparently Marge didn’t have a polite bone in her body. Harry had put up with too much already, both these past three days and his whole life for that matter, to want to go through any more of this.

His parents had died protecting him from an evil wizard when he was still a newborn. His aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon had abused him growing up due to their own deep and abiding hatred of all things magical. His cousin Dudley had done his best to keep anyone away from him who might have been his friend. Harry had grown up very much alone and unloved for most of his life.

Then two years ago he had discovered that he was a wizard and his world had opened up a bit. He had a few very good friends now. The gentle giant Hagrid. The other boys in his same year at the magical school he attended for most of the year, such as clumsy but well meaning Nevil, and Dean Thomas the only other third year boy who was just as lost in the magical world as he was. Then there was Hermione Granger and Ron Weasley, his two closest and most precious friends.

Harry shuddered as he thought of his friend trying to count his blessings and calm down. He had nearly lost Hermione this past year. She had been partially petrified by a monstrous basilisk that had been hiding in the school. Luckily she hadn’t taken the beast’s direct stare which would have killed her outright, but had only seen it through a mirror. Later she had been revived with a mandrake potion. Harry was incredibly grateful, but that whole episode had completely terrified him.

Now that the long month of July had separated them, he was feeling that near loss all the more intensely. Harry couldn’t imagine life without either of his best friends and so now more than ever he wanted some way to make sure they were his forever. Someway to protect them forever. To keep them by his side forever. This in turn lit another desire in his soul.

Harry wanted a family. A real family that loved him and stood by him. His aunt, uncle and cousin clearly weren’t any real family to him. Whatever blood connections that existed between them were obviously too weak to be real. His relatives hated him and that disqualified them as family. So Harry would have to make a family for himself. He supposed that meant settling down to get married and raise a family one day. Harry definitely liked that idea, but it was a distant prospect. Harry wanted a real family now.

Last year at about this time he had been rescued from his relatives by Ron, Fred and George Weasley with their father’s flying car. He had then spent the month of August staying with the Weasley’s, and he had to confess, he had never been more jealous of his best friend than during those days. The Weasley’s didn’t have much, but they had each other. And the love they showed for each other was something that Harry desperately wanted for himself.

The deep and abiding yearning for a mother that would worry about him and his future, for a well meaning if bungling father who nonetheless had words of wisdom and guidance to offer when needed, for siblings that would both annoy him with pranks, but also have his back through thick and thin, had surprised Harry but now he couldn’t get it out of his head. The desire was only somewhat lessened by the fact that he knew Mrs Weasley thought of him as one of her own kids and looked out for him as best she could. Being an unofficial Weasley was good, but it wasn’t the same as having his own family.

Plus Harry wanted Hermione in his family just as much as Ron. If Harry was honest with himself he really wanted all the Griffindors to be his family, or even all the students and staff at Hogwarts, even Draco and Snape if they would stop being such massive prats all the time. Having gone so long without anyone in his life, Harry would take anyone he could get.

All these thoughts and desires filled Harry’s heart with longing, happiness and sadness in equal measures. Which was good since it steadily drowned out the anger that had been burning in his heart. So Harry wandered the dark streets of his neighborhood almost completely oblivious to the world around him. Only one thing disturbed his thoughts during this time, which was the sight of a large black dog hiding almost out of sight in one of the hedgerows. For a moment, Harry thought the dog might have been following him or at least watching him intently. But the dog vanished almost as soon as he had seen it, so Harry didn’t pay it much mind.

But after that he was free to get lost in his own head. So it was perhaps no surprise that Harry completely failed to notice the giant flying sailing ship that seemed to be made from some great sea monster, which suddenly and silently appeared from a portal torn open in the sky above his head. Not that noticing it would’ve done him any good. Harry didn’t have his wand on his person, he didn’t know how to apparate, and he couldn’t have outrun the long tentacles that descended from the ship above him even if he had been fully grown and a professional sprinter. So he was caught up in a moment and dragged up into there air so quickly that the blood drained from his head under the g force and he passed out.

Harry awoke later to the sound of screaming outside the pod that held him. His head hurt, his vision was blurry and fading in and out. He only barely managed to focus on the figure moving before him. The creature was no human, nor was it any manner of magical beast he had been taught about in his defense against the dark arts classes. It had the shape of a man, but it’s skin was a pale purple and utterly hairless. It had only three fingers and a thumb upon its hands. Four long tendrils grew from around its mouth, each seemed prehensile and dexterous. The creature floated across the ground as it approached Harry’s pod.

Some screen that had sealed him in, rolled back as the creature reached him. It held a jar in one hand which it reached into and withdrew a small worm like thing that squirmed and hissed at exposure to the air. The tentacle faced monster lifted the worm towards Harry, who did his best to writhe away from it but soon the worm was on his face.

Thin hair like tentacles allowed the worm to crawl towards Harry’s eye. The boy who lived did his best to thrash about and knock it off, but the long thin, clawed fingers of the monster grabbed and held his head in place. Soon the round mouth of the worm with dozens of small sharp fangs in it, filled the vision of one of Harry’s eyes, his lid was pulled open by the thing as it crawled ever closer and then dived down and into the corner of Harry’s eye. The pain was excruciating and blessedly within seconds Harry had screamed himself into unconsciousness once more.

Sensation returned more slowly to Harry this time. It felt like his head was wrapped in wool. He drudged along in a line for some time following the orders of a sweetly beckoning voice. He kept telling himself over and over again that there was nothing he wanted more than to do as this voice told him to. Slowly, ever so slowly his head cleared.

The voice no longer seemed so sweet. He no longer told himself to follow its instructions and didn’t listen to himself as he did so. He became more and more aware of how cold the air was on his skin, how hard his eyes had to strain to catch any light, how foul everything smelled. Yet he couldn’t yet force himself to stop doing as the voice ordered and so he remained in line, occasionally walking forward.

The woman who stood before him suddenly ducked and climbed into a pod that stood open in front of her. She strapped herself in tightly to the pod’s restraints and then rolled back her eyes as if preparing to fall asleep. The pod closed itself and then raised up into the air.

Purple lighting struck the pod a few times, an odd dark haze surrounded it. The air within the pod seemed to rippled and bend. The image of the woman became distorted and then she convulsed in pain as the transformation began.

Her hair all fell out and as her mouth screamed it began to round into a near perfect circle. Her skin turned various hues of purple and pink before it slowly evened out in color. Her index fingers fell off and the other three lengthened and spread out to fill out her thinning stretching hand. Finally her skull shifted its shape, her eyes darkened to black pits and four arm length tentacles grew from her face about her mouth. She had been changed into one of the monsters that had inserted that worm into Harry’s eye. Her mind pulsed with satisfaction before it passed out from exhaustion.

Her pod slid to the back of the room and out of sight. A new pod appeared and dropped down before Harry. The voice commanded him from the back of his mind but it now sounded a distant and annoying thing. Nonetheless Harry’s hand reached out as if to begin climbing into the pod.

No! Shouted Harry in the confines of his head. No! Echoed another voice much like his own in equal fervor. No! Both Harry and the new voice screamed in unison.

Harry’s hand stopped and just that easily he was back in control of his body. He backed swiftly away from the pod until he bumped into someone behind him. Harry spun in surprise to see a strange man with green skin, animal hides for clothes and a blank look to his eyes. But before Harry had much chance to study the man something seized him and spun him about to face it.

Another one of these tentacle faced creatures stood before him. It had one hand on his shoulder and used the other to tilt his head up to get a look at him. Pitiless eyes looked down on him in contempt which caused a small bit intense feeling of anger to begin to swell within him.

You dare to resist my control, whelp?” the creature spoke, or perhaps it didn’t. Harry knew that such words had passed between them but his ears denied ever hearing them. Yet it was not the same as hearing a voice speak within his own head, these words definitely came from outside him.

Strike him! Commanded the voice that was so like his own and in contrast to the monster these words definitely came from within him. Very likely they came from the part of him that had felt so furious at being looked down on. Harry saw no reason not to follow this suggestion.

Harry’s backhand caught the monster by surprise and knocked it to the ground. This surprised Harry as well, while he was wiry and stronger than he looked, Harry was small for his age and still only a few days older than thirteen. Something had been pushing on his hand as he swung, adding a bit more oomph to the hit. The creature glared up furiously at Harry from the ground.

You dare!” Again the creature spoke and Harry heard without hearing, Harry guessed the thing was speaking with its mind. Before the creature could continue Harry’s new inner voice made another suggestion and to Harry it seemed a good one. So he put his foot on the creature’s chest and pressed it back to the ground. Again this worked surprisingly well despite how much larger the creature was than Harry. Then the new voice spoke words into Harry’s mind like it was dictating a speech. The thing’s ideas had worked well so far, so Harry let them roll on off his tongue.

“I dare?” Harry demanded to know. “You dare to put your filthy lowly hands on me! You dare to try and turn me aside? You who are unworthy of licking the dust from my shoes dares even to speak to me in that tone of voice and then you have the audacity to speak back to me when I put you in your place?! You are lucky I don’t tear the brain from your skull because you clearly aren’t using it.”

Glare down at him. The voice advised and Harry put on his best Severus Snape impression, sneering at the monster beneath his feat just as his potion teacher had done whenever a student dared to turn in project that wasn’t absolutely perfect the first time they tried it. Good. Now grind your boot into his chest. Harry did that too.

As he did the air seemed to grow heavier around Harry and the look of anger slowly bled from the monster’s eyes. Harry pressed down harder on it and it began to squirm and now refused to meet his eyes. He arched an eyebrow as if to ask how dare it still resist him and the thing seemed to break.

No!” It cried. “This cannot be! How can something like you exist in such a form.”

“I am what I am.” Harry replied. “Submit to the truth or die here. Alone, miserable and forgotten.”

As Harry spoke a new presence touched his mind. This one was far greater than the monster had been. But it didn’t try to force its way into his mind. Which was good for Harry as he was certain that whatever this new force was it could crush him in an instant. For a brief moment he panicked and tried to push back against it but the new voice spoke to him.

No let it in. If we try to fight it, disaster will follow. Focus on me and I will shield you from its passing.

Harry continued to trust this inner voice and turned his attention to the part of his mind that his strange sense of anger had come from. Harry noticed at about the same time that his awareness of his own mind had never been so extensive as it was now. He now noticed that within his own consciousness there was a section that was closed off to him in some manner, partitioned from the rest of his mind. Actually now that he had a look about his own head he noticed that there were two such sections.

The other one looked older and more ragged. As if it had been under attack for sometime and was gradually being worn down. That part of his mind radiated a sense of darkness and vileness. It was foreign and didn’t belong.

This new part of his mind seemed more like himself, as if it were something he had made, or had been born from himself. It did seem new, it had not been part of his mind when last he was conscious. He also wasn’t certain if this was a part of his mind that had sealed itself off or a new part of his mind that hadn’t yet fully set itself in place.

As Harry considered all of this the greater presence caressed his soul. The touch was oddly intimate and deeply personal. Harry got a sense of the mind behind this touch. It was truly and vastly greater than his own. Not just more intelligent than him but more intelligent than any human could possibly be. It was completely devoid of happiness or joy, in fact Harry got the sense that this mind couldn’t even understand what such things were. But it was satisfied with what Harry was. An odd sense of approval, pride, possessiveness and patronly satisfaction rolled over Harry in a way that was almost but not actually at all like a father’s love for his son. Since Harry had never known his father or ever really had a father figure in his life he could not tell the fine difference between the two and so welcomed and enjoyed the touch of this greater mind.

As the presence passed from him it seemed to leave a mark on Harry. It wasn’t something he could feel but he could sense it in a way. Whatever had touched him felt that he did indeed stand above the monster beneath his feet. That creature had gone limp as the presence had filled the room and now it cringed and cowered away from Harry.

Exalted one, forgive me.” The creature now begged. “Had I known I would never have presumed.”

Harry stepped off of the monster and allowed it to rise, but the thing cringed back from him and refused to raise its head above Harry’s. Harry also found that he could feel the thing’s mind in a way. It was just as alien to him as that greater presence had been but he could get a sense of what this thing was thinking and feeling. It truly believed that it was a lesser being than Harry was. It hated that fact, it was complete loath to admit that something so unlike itself could be greater than it was in any way, yet it also couldn’t bring itself to even consider lashing out against Harry. It was now completely submissive to him. The voice from his mind suggested more words for him to speak and as he had no other real option Harry did so.

“I understand that this form is hardly fitting for a being such as myself,” Harry scoffed. “But that does not permit such disregard for my person or my authority. I will excuse it once, but you will do as I tell you without question.”

Of course, great one.” The monster agreed. “How can this lowly creature be of use to you? Perhaps you are eager to complete your ceremorphosis? My pods are a brilliant combination of psionic power and technological secrets. They will allow you to assume a form more befitting of your grandeur, safely in just a few minutes.”

“You creations do you justice.” Harry said though he felt bile rise in his throat at the thought. “But your shortsightedness proves your inferiority. The empire has need of this form, I can not discard it.”

The empire?” The monster said almost reverently. “But how?”

“My designs are not for the likes of you to question.” Harry dismissed glaring at the monster with all the disgust he felt. “I sense that this colony already harbors one Ulitharid, you will take me to him so that I might discuss my plans with him.”

As you wish my lord.” The monster agreed. “Just let me store away these thralls less they somehow break the bonds placed on their minds and cause us any trouble before their transformation can be completed.”

The impulse to deny this rose in Harry but the new voice in his mind counseled against such rash actions. Harry felt disgusted with himself. There were more than a dozen other people in this room. Surely he couldn’t abandon them to undergo the same process that had transformed that poor woman.

They are already lost. His inner voice argued. We have to take care of ourselves first and there is nothing that can be done for them.

Nothing?! Harry shouted back at the voice in his head. He had broken free from these creatures’ control, surely if he ordered this subservient monster away he could do something for the others.

We would only be saving dead men. The voice shot back. The tadpoles are already within them. The pods only accelerate ceremorphosis, but the transformation comes from within. There is nothing you can do for them and trying anything will get us killed.

You don’t understand what is going on. I do. I woke up before you did and while I didn’t notice what was being done with our body I did speak with the Elder Brain. It was willing to enlighten me, to tell me where we are and what we are. And we are already in great enough danger without seeking out more.

Elder Brain? Ceremorphosis? Tadpole? What was this voice talking about, Harry wondered.

We are in an Illithid colony, on a different world, as far from our home as it’s possible to be. That presence we felt? That is the Elder Brain. The supreme intelligence that controls this colony. There are nearly a thousand Illithids around us right now and at any moment the Elder Brain can command all of them. They would submit to its will as your arms and legs submit to your own, the whole colony would react as a single creature. We can not hope to fight or resist over a thousand Illithids, so if we do anything that sets the Elder Brain against us it will spell our doom.

The tadpoles are Illithid children. They are inserted into the skulls of other humanoid creatures and then they devour those creature’s brains and take control of their bodies. Overtime they will remake those bodies into new Illithid ones. That is Ceremorphosis, and it is already happening to every creature in this room other than the Illithid we managed to overwhelm.

Every creature? Harry wondered dumbfoundedly. Then he remembered the worm that had crawled over his face and dug its way into his eyeball. He had hoped that had just been a nightmare, but he knew better than that. The thought then dawned on him that there might be something in his head right now that was eating his brain.

No there isn’t. You got lucky. Our tadpole fused with our brain rather than eating and replacing it. I don’t know why, I have a theory but we don’t have time for that now. What’s important is that you’re still you, your personality and memories are still intact instead of being overwritten by the awakening consciousness of a new Illithid. The other important thing though is that the process did change our brain into an Illithid’s brain, or something very much like one. So we are still undergoing ceremorphosis. Those pods would complete that transformation but it would almost certainly destroy our personality and overwrite it with an Illithid one. So long as we can stay out of one we can remain ourselves, and thanks to your magic we will be able to hold off the transformation for years I think, instead of the mere days that people normally get.

Harry accepted this. He didn’t like it, but he had to accept it. If he focused on the people that were being guided one by one into the holding pods by the submissive Illithid he could feel a second growing mind in each of them. Harry hated the idea of abandoning them, but he realized that he couldn’t do anything for them. He had no idea how to get out of here or how to get back home, and even if he did get home he had no idea how to cure any of them. He doubted even the most powerful healer in Great Britain could grow someone a new brain. All he would do if he got these people out of here was lead a bunch of monsters back to his home. He felt revolted with himself and like he was the blackest coward possible, but he had to focus on his own survival. So he asked the new voice in his head how they might escape.

Like I said you’re lucky. The voice replied and its own tone was shaky as well. Harry guessed that this voice didn’t like abandoning the people around him any more than he did, he had simply realized the futility of trying sooner than Harry had. We’re not just an Illithid, we’re an Ulitharid. A kind of Illithid prince, destined to rule by right of birth. Even in a still human body we count as an Ulitharid, the Elder Brain recognized us as one and ordered its Illithids to obey us. This is good since it gives us room to maneuver. What we’ve got to do now is convince the Elder Brain to let us go back home while we are still human. And do so without it realizing that there’s still a human mind in here. I think we can manage it.

See normally an Ulitharid spends some time as the Elder Brain’s number one minion and then takes a bunch of Illithids with it to leave the colony and start a new one. Elder Brains hate that whole leaving thing since it takes away a bunch of their servants. This Elder Brain should hate it even more since there’s already an Ulitharid in this colony likely picking out what Illithids it likes best to take away with them very soon. And that Ulitharid won’t like us showing up to demand our share of the minions, perhaps trying to steal away a few of its favorites. I think we can take advantage of this. Follow my lead and I think I can get us out of here.

The Illithid got the last of the people in the room into their containment pods and then motioned for Harry to follow it. The two of them walked along long corridors cut into the rock about them passing the occasional open room or other passages intersecting theirs. There were no windows to be seen anywhere and the way was only illuminated by faint strips of softly glowing light. Harry had no problem seeing into the shadows around him though, everything seemed more gray than dark away from a light source.

Occasionally they passed other Illithids, either coming down the passageway towards them or standing in the rooms they passed. Each bowed to Harry respectfully but they did not pause long in their work. Most were working on some arcane devices, others were studying great tomes and heavy books. In one room they passed, two of the Illithids had a green skinned humanoid strapped to a table and were carving into its flesh with long wicked looking knives causing their victim to howl with pain. Harry did his best to focus on his guide as they walked passed that room, desperately reminding himself that he was in no position to help anyone here. Eventually the two of them came to a spot in passage where there was a hole in the ceiling. Without pausing Harry’s guide began to float up through the air and passed through the hole.

That is psychic power that he is using. Harry’s new voice explained. It is a kind of magic, but one focused through our thoughts rather than through words and motions. Focus on me and feel how I move our thoughts then join your efforts to mine and we will not have any trouble.

Harry briefly turned his attention inward until he felt the movement of power within his mind moving outward around him. It was surprisingly easy for him to resonate his own core of magic power with the energy being produced by his mind. First he pushed the power out from himself, then he wrapped it around his own body and moved it and himself upward. Almost gently he floated up from the ground and continued to follow his guide. The sensation of levitation was quite different from that of flying his broomstick. On his broomstick he flew by riding on something fundamentally separate from himself, now his own power was lifting him in the air. It would’ve been exhilarating were it not for the strange and terrifying circumstances he now found himself in.

Harry and his guide exited the tunnel they were floating through to enter into a truly massive chamber. A vast vaulted ceiling towered overhead leading up to a huge crystal that filled the room with an ominous but still beautiful light. The walls of the chamber were divided into many different layers which new openings ran into and bridges ran across the chamber linking doorway to doorway on the same level or even to different ones. It reminded Harry of the great central staircase at Hogwarts, though no part of this structure moved on its own, everything was much bleaker to look at, and there were still no windows that might reveal the outside world. Many Illithids filled the chamber floating from place to place, but Harry also saw a variety of other creatures moving around as well, though most of these had to walk on their own legs. Most of them were tall men and women with dark blue or gray shaded skin and pointed ears. Others were short stout men, like the few dwarfs that Harry had seen during the last valentine’s day celebration, but these had ash gray skin and red eyes. He even saw a few ogres and trolls moving around the chamber. Harry and his guide eventually arrived at another doorway near the top of the chamber, which the guide bowed in front of and indicated that Harry should continue on inside.

Harry floated through the door and came to a quite lavish and opulent looking room. The furniture was luxurious, gems and rare metals decorated everything in sight. Along the walls experimental machines, bottles of rare potions, ancient tomes of strange sigils and the bodies of creatures Harry didn’t recognize were all to be found in abundance. This place was a room not just of wealth but of knowledge. Harry’s new voice approved of it all and even Harry was somewhat impressed.

At the center of the room stood another one of these tentacle monsters. This one stood far taller and looked much stronger than the two that Harry had seen so far. It also had more tentacles sprouting from its face, six of them while the others had only four. It carried a staff in one hand and was stroking its chin with the other thoughtfully. Harry could sense much greater power emanating from this being than from the others. Surely this was the Ulitharid that the voice had mentioned, Illithid royalty and likely the second in command of this whole colony.

So this is the new Ulitharid that the Elder Brain has spoken so proudly of.” The tall monster pronounced, its words echoing in Harry’s mind as it studied Harry with interest. “A fully matured mind, but one without a body to match its grandeur. How unexpected. Perhaps I should order you dissected to find out how such a thing could’ve happened, and to ensure your mind suffers from no deviancy.”

“There is no need for that.” Harry assured the creature speaking the words that his inner voice suggested. “I can explain it easily to your satisfaction. This body you managed to find for me happens to be a sorcerer of not inconsiderable talent. Its arcane energies easily resonated with the latent psychic potential of my Tadpole self and so its flesh managed to fuse with my own, instantly replacing its old brain with a new Illithid one. Though now that same power tries to resist further ceremorphosis of this body, but that may yet be of some use to the empire.”

Harry continued as the Ulitharid cocked its head inquisitively about that last statement. “By the way my name is—” But instead of speaking Harry instead projected a rather complex thought out from himself. It was a ferocious desire to survive, a determination to overcome and the sensation of having already withstood so very much. If Harry had to give it a name he might have chosen: The Eternal Survivor, or The Everliving One, or simply The One Who Lived. Which made Harry blink in surprise, had this new inner voice of his just assumed the title that so many wizards had already given to Harry? Did it really just psychically translate the name: The Boy Who Lived?

The Ulitharid responded by projecting its own thoughts. His was a desire to enlighten others, the determination to lead the ignorant and the sensation of controlling or commanding animals. Harry mentally labeled him Professor Trainer.

“You have a thriving colony here—” Harry said and then mentally projected Professor Trainer’s name back to him. “Many powerful thralls held well and kept in line, and more than a thousand Illithids if I had to guess. I saw one of those hated Githyanki in the lower chambers being tortured. Was the wretched thing taken in a recent raid or have they been poking around the colony’s borders?”

It was taken near here.” Professor Trainer confirmed but also reassured, “A scouting party, but they never even got close to us. My spies in their nearest Creche suggested they are still looking in completely the wrong area for us.”

“The birth of a new Ulitharid is always such a dangerous time for a colony.” Harry lamented. “So many new Illithids to be born, so many more hosts and thralls that must be taken. It draws attention that places us all at risk. Wise of you to go looking for captives on other worlds. But you really should interrogate at least some of those you take before you begin the conversion process. If I had not been born in the way I was, you would never have realized the golden opportunity that you’ve stumbled across.”

Explain yourself, Survivor.” Professor Trainer ordered, projecting Harry’s psychic name back to him. “I do not have time for this dancing about.”

“The world this body comes from has no Githyanki on it.” Harry explained. “The people there have no memory of the empire, no knowledge of us and even better they do not watch the borders of their plain against intrusion. This ignorance offers opportunities, and that is only the beginning. This body was part of a society of sorcerers who held themselves secret and closed off from the rest of their species. They take great pains to keep themselves hidden. In effect they are secretly in control of large parts of what passes for governments on this planet.”

Professor Trainer was taken back by this. It paused for some time considering the possibilities. Harry caught what sounded like distant whispers passing back and forth in the air around him. He guessed that the Elder Brain was speaking to the being before him, discussing Harry’s news. Eventually Professor Trainer spoke again.

You think you can infiltrate and bring down this new world.” The Ulitharid guessed.

“So long as this body resists Ceremorphosis I can easily resume the life it was living before you elevated it.” Harry confirmed. “This boy was a local hero believe it or not. Famous for defeating some evil wizard when it was just a child. Once I complete his magical ‘education’ I will be guaranteed a place amongst the sorcerer’s leadership. Give me a few years and I will have thralls that in turn can mind control the leaders of some sixty million people and set them to whatever work I see fit.”

Yes I see.” Professor Trainer agreed with Harry’s plan. “Quite a force that can be easily directed against our enemies while we process the dregs of their society for new hosts and food. The empire could rise anew from this world far away from the sight of our enemies. How many Illithids would you need to get started on your work?”

“None at first.” Harry rejected.

None?” Professor Trainer gasped in surprise. “You mean to go out amongst these inferior beings all on your own? That’s suicide.”

“You forget that this body belongs to a precious hero of these sorcerers.” Harry explained. “They will protect and treasure me thinking they are building up a tool for their own future use. If I take any Illithids with me they will be found out and only then will the sorcerers realize there is any chance I might not be who I am. Taking anyone from this colony with me will only put me at risk. Eventually I will need help of course. But I think it will be better if I raise up new Illithids for myself from any extra tadpoles you might have available. That will have to wait until I develop some method to replicate my own creation so that my new Illithids can move freely amongst the sorcerer’s society disguised as their own people until I’m ready to seize direct power.”

The Ulitharid considered all this for sometime while Harry and his new inner voice held their breath in anticipation. He won’t like this plan. The inner voice warned while trying to sound reassuring. It relies so much on preserving the memories of the Illithid’s past lives which is normally considered a disease. But he can’t deny the opportunities this offers. No Illithid can turn down a chance to raise up an empire. Plus he’s already fighting with the Elder Brain over which Illithids will follow him to start a new colony one day and which will stay here. He won’t want another Ulitharid fighting over the same servants so our plan to start a new colony without taking any of his Illithids has to be tempting.

Very well.” Professor Trainer eventually agreed. “This colony will support this project of yours. But the Elder Brain is worried, you must report back to us regularly on your progress and as soon as possible you must find a hidden place that we can send an inquisition too to back you up as needed.”

Harry winced at these requirements. It meant he wouldn’t completely get away from this place, they would be watching him. He would have to do something about this one day. He couldn’t do anything about this now but he couldn’t allow a place this evil to reach out and affect his world, endanger his friends and hound his future. But for now he agreed to what he had to, to be gone from this place.

With that business done the Ulitharid offered to let Harry rest and refresh himself before returning back home. But Harry made his excuses citing his eagerness to get started and soon was excused to leave. Professor Trainer took Harry to a room above the great chamber he had passed through earlier where he saw the Elder Brain.

Harry had been overwhelmed for most of his time in this unearthly place and so hadn’t had time to really think about what he expected something called an Elder Brain to be. Whatever he might have imagined would’ve been completely destroyed by the actual sight that greeted him. In a tank of briney fluid that filled most of the room floated a gigantic brain, several times the size of Harry’s whole body. When Harry entered the room the Elder Brain lifted itself from its chemical bath and hovered over the green and slimy water. Many long black tentacles reached out and caressed Harry gently. It would have been revolting to Harry but all his thoughts had been scattered from his mind as the thing spoke.

The Elder Brain’s voice resounded in his mind, vast, overpowering and beyond reason. But it was also gentle and oddly intimate. It was commanding and irresistible but not unreasonable or dominating. It thought of Harry as its own possession, tool and minion, but also as its treasure, the child it was proud of, and its future.

The Elder Brain praised Harry for his bravery and cleverness. It spoke highly of the glory of the empire that was to come and how it would bring order to the chaos of the world. It warned him against taking unnecessary risks and promised him that the colony would be here for him to come back to should this prove too dangerous. It was on the whole oddly touching and comforting.

After the Elder Brain had spoken its piece, Professor Trainer offered Harry an odd staff to take with him. The staff was long, made up of many segments and curved like a spine. On one side it ended in a spike and the other it had a wide hand like claw that looked articulated, able to pierce and grasp with some considerable force. When Harry took it he felt it resonate with both his new psionic power and his magic. Once he had taken it, two Illithids focused their power on a spot behind him and a doorway opened in the air showing a small forest that lay just beyond Little Whinging back home. Harry quickly stepped through it and returned home.

Harry made it about fifty feet through the portal and into the woods around him. Then he glanced back the way he had come and confirmed the portal was closed and nothing had come through after him. Satisfied that he was alone, Harry turned back to face a fallen tree and promptly collapsed over it and began to vomit. Well he tried to vomit, but his stomach was completely empty and so the best he could manage was just dry heaving over and over again until what little bile was in his stomach had come out and been spat onto the ground.

Once Harry was done the shakes began to hit him as he came down from the adrenaline high he had been on since he had regained awareness. He felt deeply disgusted by his own cowardice that he hadn’t even tried to help out any of the people that had been captured by the Illithids. He was angry that in his own eagerness to escape he had let them know that it would be easy to kidnap more people from the world. And he was frustrated that he didn’t dare tell anyone what had happened to warn them.

Who would possibly believe him after all? He was just a kid who was basically claiming that he had been abducted by aliens. The only proof he could possibly offer was that if anyone took the time to vivisect his brain they might find its construction alien enough to justify investigating further. But even then people were more likely to assume that he was just some kind of mutant freak and then they would be satisfied with just turning him into a science experiment. The most Harry could do was send back enough progress reports to the colony to convince the Elder Brain that work on this world was on going, making progress and trying to snatch anyone else from this world for the colony would endanger Harry’s mission. Then maybe he could buy himself enough time to think of a way to destroy the colony and protect the world from other Illithids.

As Harry’s panic slowly died down his confidence returned. He had managed to bluff his way out the colony. The Elder Brain had no idea what British wizardry was capable of. And if nothing else, he had gained some interesting new powers from the experience. He could do this. He had faced down a basilisk, thought his ways through the worst traps and challenges some of the greatest magical minds in Britain could think up and survived three encounters with the most dangerous dark Lord the world had seen in a hundred years. He would bring down this Illithid colony, nothing could stop him if he put his mind to it. Speaking of his mind.

“You’re that Illithid tadpole, thing aren’t you?” Harry asked the new voice within his mind.

Not exactly. It answered. Something that small doesn’t have much of a mind to speak of, let alone any thoughts or personality. I would say that I’m what the psychic essence of that tadpole might have made if it had been left to eat and replace your mind. But that isn’t entirely true either. Really I’m the Illithid half of your thoughts.

“If that’s the case why did you help me escape?” Harry demanded to know. He didn’t like the idea of something so foreign being in his brain. “You might not be able to control my body but you could send out your thoughts. You could’ve told the Ulitharid that I was still alive, instead you helped me trick him.”

The cold answer is that doing that would’ve killed me. The voice answered simply. In more ways than one at that. Firstly I don’t think we have enough body mass to undergo a proper ceremorphosis so stepping into one of those pods would’ve killed us outright. Second Illithids believe that any amount of surviving personality from the past host is a disease, one terrible enough to justify digging out parts of their brain to destroy the part that wasn’t properly overwritten. The Elder Brain would never let an Ulitharid fully mature with such a defective brain. They’re probably already planning to have us killed once we’ve gotten this world’s subversion properly underway. Thirdly, even if we fully underwent a proper and effective ceremorphosis I doubt my personality would be the one to come out intact. Your mind is very resilient at any attempt to subvert it so your personality is probably going to be dominant in here for as long as we live. And if anything happened to this mind powerful enough to destroy your personality it would probably destroy mine as well and replace us both with a proper Illithid. Finally I don’t want to be an Illithid.

When that tadpole fused with your brain, your magic overrode whatever psychic essence it possessed and replaced it with a near copy of your own soul. I’m no longer whatever that tadpole was going to be. I think I’m what you might have been if you had grown up in an Illithid colony. I’m not a human mind. But I’m not an Illithid mind either. I’m something unique to you. And I don’t mind that.

“How did that happen though?” Harry wondered. “I don’t remember trying to do that, I don’t remember doing anything when that tadpole entered my eye other than trying to squirm away from it and then passing out.”

I’m not certain, but I doubt it was anything you chose to do. The voice explained. If I had to guess, well. You know that other part of your mind you can’t access?

“I do.” Harry confirmed.

I think that was created when someone tried to insert part of their own soul into yours. The voice explained.

“What? When did that happen? Why?” Harry asked, startled by the idea that there was something else in his head.

I don’t know when it happened. Long long ago I think. As for why, my best guess is that it’s trying to anchor the rest of its soul to this plane of existence. I was awake for a few days before you regained control of your body and I asked the Elder Brain about souls and why someone might try and put them into something else. It said sometimes a powerful kind of wizard called a lich can put their souls into special containers called phylactery which allows them to remotely control their bodies with magic even after they’ve rotted away until their nothing but bones. So someone might have tried something similar with you.

“That makes some sense actually.” Harry agreed. “Lord Voldemort was afraid of death according to Professor Dumbledore. When his curse reflected off of me he might’ve tried something desperate like putting a part of himself in me to try and survive.”

Harry thought about this for a few seconds and then shuddered in revulsion. “So I’ve got a part of my parents’ killer inside my head? I hate that. Wait, does this mean I’m what’s keeping the dark Lord from passing on? That’s even worse.”

It won’t be an issue for much longer I think. The voice reassured him. I think your soul is trying to digest that part of yourself. To break it down and make it into a part of you without changing your own soul too much. Another decade or so and he’ll be gone completely. And in the meantime I think you’ve learned a magical language from it and picked up a natural resistance to and talent for using curses. Which may prove useful when we go to kill the Elder Brain.

“I don’t like the thought of absorbing anything from Voldemort. I don’t care how useful it might be.” Harry insisted. “Does this mean I’m also digesting you?”

Kind of. Voice answered which seemed to be its answer for most things. I’m not a soul. Illithids don’t really have souls. I’m just a bundle of psychic energy so I was just overwritten and made into a part of your own consciousness. A semi independent part mind you, but still a part of you. By the time we’ve undergone full Ceremorphosis you and I will probably have synthesized together, or you’ll have grown up enough to fully incorporate me into yourself.

“That makes it sound like I’ll have killed you.” Harry noted, not really liking the sound of that. He hadn’t asked for a voice inside his head, but he couldn’t deny the guy was helpful and he didn’t want anything bad to happen to him.

From one point of view maybe. The voice answered a little nonchalantly, From another I will live on as part of you. I’ve got no problem with that. It’s what happens to all Illithids eventually. All our minds are eventually absorbed into the Elder Brain, joined together into a single collective consciousness. A true and absolute unity. It’s the whole reason why we even have Elder Brains in the first place. And Ulitharids too for that matter. That staff the Elder Brain gave you can be used to extract your brain with the clawed end, and then dissolve your body into a sustaining brine fluid with the poison in the spike on the other. Drop your brain into that pool with a couple other Illithid brains and you’ll become a new Elder Brain in no time. A new kind of eternal life for you and those worthy to join you in that perfect unity.

“Yeah I think I’ll stick with the whole growing old and dying surrounded by my loved ones plan if you don’t mind.” Harry said sarcastically, he got the sense the voice within him had mentally shrugged as if to say to each their own. Although depending on whose brain he got to join with an eternal brotherhood with a few chosen loved ones didn’t sound that bad. Shame he would have to transform into a giant, tentacled, mind control brain to enjoy it though. After a short time he continued as he stood up.

“We should get back home.” Harry said, “I don’t know how long we’ve been gone but it still feels like summer so it shouldn’t be that bad. Once we get to Hogwarts we can start looking into ways to either hold off or control this whole ceremorphosis process. And then we can start preparing to take down that Elder Brain and keep our world safe from Illithids.”

It took a day to take us to the colony, another two for the tadpole to properly fuse with our mind, then only a few hours to get back here. Said the voice. So we haven’t been gone that long.

“Three days huh?” Harry commented. “So we’ll have to put up with another full day of dealing with Aunt Marge. That sucks. Hey what do you want to be called anyway? I can’t just keep thinking of you as my new inner voice.”

It doesn’t really matter, you’ll probably be the only one to ever speak to me.

“You called us something like The Eternal Survivor right? How about ESHarry then?”

Esh-arry. I kind of like it. Yeah that works.

Authors post-script: yeah I know I’m playing a bit fast and loose with Mind Flayer lore here but bear with me here, its all in the name of progress.

Review and critiques are most welcome though I ask you all keep them to the subject of the story and not launch into some 10000 word rant about DND lore or how terrible JK Rowling is or what have you.

Chapter 2

Chapter 2: To Hogwarts

As Harry made his way out of the woods back to number 4 privet drive he considered the long, spine like, metal staff the Elder Brain had given him. The thing seemed to naturally resonate with his magic which was good. It was also meant, according to Esharry, to pry out his own brain so he could transform into a giant monster which wasn’t so good. Worst of all it wasn’t the sort of thing that Harry could imagine any muggle walking around with so to his aunt and uncle it would seem to be something magical and therefore forbidden under Uncle Vernon’s house. Harry was tempted to just throw it away, but he suspected that he would be expected to one day go back to the Illithid colony to give an account of what he had been up to and showing up without the staff would be very suspicious. Eventually Harry had an idea.

Just before he left the woods he lifted the staff up before his eyes and concentrated on it. Then he made a quick motion with it through the air and said, “Diminuendo.” In a commanding voice. Immediately the staff began to shrink in Harry’s hand for as long as he focused on it. Once it was no more than about five inches across, Harry released the spell. Harry was quite pleased that it had worked, he had thought the staff could function like a wand and was glad to have confirmed it, this was also the first time he had ever cast a spell on a wand he was using. He slipped the shrunken staff into his pocket and slipped back into the Little Whinging neighborhood.

Harry had only crossed a few streets when he was greeted by a very odd sight. There was a man standing on the corner of one of the roads looking about anxiously and he was quite obviously a wizard. While he was wearing muggle clothing it was obvious that he didn’t understand them, his jacket looked about forty years old, his pants and shirt badly clashed in colors and he was wearing his suspenders over his coat rather than just over his shirt. When the man saw Harry his eyes lit up. He lifted his wand into the air and shot a bright burst of sparks off like a firework while he shouted: “I found him! I found him!” In a loud excited voice.

Harry might’ve been worried as the man ran over to him but he never pointed his wand at Harry or made any move which seemed threatening. In fact the man looked profoundly relieved to have seen Harry. No sooner had he arrived than there was a loud cracking sound and several other people suddenly appeared around Harry. Most of them quickly fanned out to surround Harry protectively while looking around him as if expecting an attack, while two of them closed in on Harry himself. Surprisingly Harry recognized them both, one was Cornelius Fudge, the Minister of Magic, in his distinct green bowler hat. The other was Professor Albus Dumbledore, the headmaster of Harry’s school, wearing a bright purple and silver set of robes and sporting a very long white beard.

Harry was quite surprised to see the most influential man in magical Britain and perhaps the most powerful wizard alive in the world bearing down on him with looks of concern and relief on their faces in equal measures. Minister Fudge stopped short of Harry and began wiping sweat from his forehead while Professor Dumbledore began flicking his wand over Harry in the same way he had seen the school nurse, Madame Pomfrey, do to him a few times and so was likely checking to see that Harry was alright. For a moment Harry panicked thinking that Professor Dumbledore must know that Harry had been to another world and become infected with an Illithid parasite, but the man was relieved by what his magical scans told him so that didn’t seem to be the case.

“Harry are you alright?” Professor Dumbledore asked as he finished his scans.

“How did you escape from Black?” Minister Fudge demanded to know. “Do you know where the man might be hiding?”

“Who?” Harry asked confusedly before he shook his head and addressed Professor Dumbledore instead. “Yes I’m quite alright. What’s going on here? I only left home for a few days. What’s all this fuss about?”

“You left your home?” Dumbledore asked quizzically. “On your own?”

“Well yeah.” Harry reassured him, thinking quickly to excuse his absence. “My Uncle’s sister Aunt Marge is visiting with us and you’ll forgive me for saying this but she’s a very unpleasant person, see. So when she started bad mouthing my parents a few days ago I decided I just had to get out of the house before I did something to her I might regret. So I’ve just been hanging out in the woods around the village for a few days, trying to clear my head.”

Dumbledore and Fudge stared at Harry quite incredulously. Harry had to admit the story sounded pretty weak even to him but he couldn’t think of anything else to say. The first part of that was true enough, he had left home to get away from his Aunt Marge. But the rest? It was rather unbelievable but he had said it so he had to stick with it.

“You spent three nights out in the woods just to cool your head?” Fudge asked in an astounded voice.

“I had too.” Harry insisted. “She called my father a useless vagabond and implied my mother was a, well she called her a bitch in not so many words. I couldn’t stand it. I was so mad I was worried I might accidentally use magic on her and the last time that happened the ministry warned me I would get expelled if it ever happens again.”

“But weren’t you cold and hungry?” The Minister pressed.

“I wasn’t cold.” Harry insisted. “The nights are pretty pleasant these days. And I’ve gone a few days without eating before so that wasn’t a problem. It’s not the first time I’ve run from home for a day or two. I don’t see what the big deal is.”

Fudge and Dumbledore exchanged looks at that but neither man said much in response at first. Harry didn’t know it but Dumbledore had been the first on the scene when he suspected that Harry had vanished from the protective wards about his house and had met his Aunt Marge. So he could well believe she would say such tactless things to drive Harry off, but he hadn’t imagined things might be this bad. Both men, more than a bit uncomfortable with what they had heard, silently agreed to change the subject.

“So you never ran into Black? You’ve been safe in the forest for three days and never heard any of us looking for you?” Minister Fudge pressed.

“Look who is this Black feller you keep talking about?” Harry deflected, he didn’t know if the wizards had searched the forest or not and didn’t want to be questioned about his movements in it. “I’ve never heard of him.”

“Sirius Black was a supporter of Lord Voldemort back during the war.” Professor Dumbledore explained while the wizards around him flinched at the sound of the self professed Dark Lord’s name. “He killed thirteen people after your parents death and then was arrested by the ministry and sent to the prison of Azkaban. A few weeks ago he somehow escaped.”

“Oh.” Harry said as he suddenly remembered something. “I think I have heard of him, he was on the muggle news not too long ago.”

“Well he is very dangerous.” Minister Fudge said defensively, “I had to warn the muggle Prime Minister about him. Most of the people he killed in that attack were muggles. Black’s a crazed killer, as dangerous as they come. We’ve been looking everywhere for him.”

“When I realized you had left your home for more than a day I feared the worst.” Dumbledore pressed on. “Many of Voldemort’s followeds have plenty of reason to hate you Harry, and I was worried Black had come here to avenge his master. You would’ve been safe from anything he could have done in your aunt and uncle’s home, but if he had caught you out beyond their protection I shudder to think what could’ve happened.”

Harry nodded in acceptance of that, though he did wonder how Dumbledore had known he had left his home. But he didn’t press it. He was just glad no one was pressing him on where he had really been during the last few days.

“Well I’m sorry for worrying you all. But I really have been alright.” Harry apologized. “I just needed some time to cool my head, that’s all. I’ll be certain to stay safe at home until it’s time to fetch the things I’ll need for school.”

“I’m not sure about that.” Minister Fudge said. “You might have been alright but you could easily have not been. Perhaps it would be best if you spent the rest of your summer holiday somewhere people can easily keep an eye on you. Yes I think that might be best. Tell you what Harry, why don’t you come with me to the Leaky Cauldron over in London. I’ll get you a room there where you can spend the rest of August. That way you can easily get your school shopping done at Diagon Alley and can stay around a bunch of other wizards and witches where you’ll be safe.”

“I think that is very wise Minister.” Dumbledore agreed. “Why don’t you take Harry there directly and I’ll head back to his home to fetch his things. I’ll also have a chat with the Dursleys to let them know how things stand.”

Both older men nodded and Harry shrugged in acceptance. He didn’t get what the big deal was about this Sirius Black fellow. Plenty of Voldemort’s supporters had escaped from the ministry at the end of the war and as far as Harry knew none of them had really tried to kill him. Luscious Malfoy had come kind of close the previous year when he tried to sneak a cursed diary into the school which had almost killed several people including Harry. But that had been more about disgracing Arthur Weasley by getting his daughter caught with a cursed artifact than anything else. Still this seemed to signal the end of the conversation which Harry was grateful for.

The Minister took Harry to the Leaky Cauldron in by means of side-along apparition, which is to say that he grabbed hold of Harry and then apparated to the inn himself while bringing Harry along with him. Harry felt as if something had grabbed him around his waist and then dragged him quickly through a long thin tube. Harry had to admit he now understood why many wizards would prefer to travel by floo or even by broomsticks to avoid this.

That was the worst thing I ever experienced. Esharry commented after Harry and Fudge had arrived. Harry noted that Esharry was only about three days old so that wasn’t saying very much. Personally Harry would have rated apparition as being less pleasant than discovering that all the bones in one of his arms were missing but better than having to regrow said bones since apparition didn’t physically hurt to go through.

Thanks for clarifying that. Esharry noted. Harry mentally asked his new partner why he had been so quiet while Harry had been explaining where he was. Harry really could’ve used his insight. That Dumbledore fellow has some impressively extensive mental protection around himself and more than a bit of awareness of mental energy. I suspect he might be a mind reader of a sort. He wasn’t actively trying to look into anyone’s head but I think he could easily pick up on any stray thoughts or anything that was being mentally shouted as it were. I doubt he noticed you were spinning him a tale, but I also don’t doubt he would notice if I spoke up to you around him. We should be cautious when dealing with him.

Harry wondered if that was wise. If Dumbledore could read his thoughts then Harry might be able to use Esharry’s existence as proof of what had happened to him. But then what could happen? As powerful as Dumbledore was, could he fight his way through a colony of a thousand Illithids to reach their Elder Brain? Harry doubted that. And what if the Elder Brain saw in Harry’s mind that he had warned someone about their plans when Harry next had to check in? That would get Harry killed. No Harry needed a carefully thought out plan in place before he began to move openly against the Illithids. If Dumbledore would believe Harry now he would be just as likely to believe him later when Harry had thought of a plan. Harry trusted Dumbledore but in the last two years Harry had found it better to act on his own first then seek out the help of an adult later, so that was the plan he followed now.

Minister Fudge easily convinced the inn keeper of the Leaky Cauldron to prepare a room for Harry to stay in for the last few weeks of August. He got Harry a thankfully large meal which Harry utterly devoured, he hadn’t actually eaten in a few days. After that he charged Harry to only leave the inn to go into Diagon Alley itself and not to go wandering through the muggle parts of London. Harry gave his word that he would follow that restriction and not go wandering off on his own any more, and after that the Minister left him.

Harry retired to his room after he was done eating and was pleasantly surprised to find that Hedwig, his owl, had already made her way there. Harry had sent Hedwig off to live in the wild for a few days while his Aunt Marge had visited, partially so that she wouldn’t get freaked out by the thought of Harry having a pet owl, but mostly because Marge often brought very mean dogs with her on her visits and Harry didn’t want one of them to attack Hedwig. Luckily Hedwig was a very clever and likely a partly magical owl who could find almost anyone in the world if she had to deliver a letter to them and so must have sensed Harry’s change in address as it were.

Harry’s things took much longer to arrive. So long that Harry had been worried he would have to sleep in the clothes he had been wearing for several days. But they did eventually appear just before sunset. Harry guessed that it had taken Professor Dumbledore some time to find his school books which Harry had to hide under a floor board since his aunt and uncle refused to let Harry have anything to do with magic while he was under their roof, despite the fact that Harry had homework he needed to finish.

Harry didn’t know it but Dumbledore was late delivering his things because first he had taken the time to have a very long and very angry discussion with the Dursleys. Dumbledore had been shocked by how little concern the Dursleys had shown over Harry’s disappearance and was appalled by the notion that Harry felt he had to spend several days away from his family less his temper might drive him to harm them. So he gave the Dursleys a thorough dressing down, which left them shocked, followed by a heartfelt speech charging them to do better in the future, which they would ignore.

Actually gathering Harry’s things had only required Albus Dumbledore to cast a single summoning charm which he had then seamlessly morphed into a spell to pack all of Harry’s things in a single magical chest. In fact the only part of packing that had taken Albus any time at all was when he paused for a few moments to gently stroke the monster book of monsters, Harry’s care of magical creatures textbook, which his good friend Hagrid had given him, to calm it down after its rough treatment by the summoning charm. Albus quite liked the monstrous book which like many of the more powerful tomes of magic had a mind of its own and had to be treated with respect. By taking the time to calm it down Albus was able to pack it away without having to worry that it might attack and eat Harry’s other spell books before he opened the trunk the next morning.

Harry quite enjoyed the next few weeks staying in Diagon Alley. The shopkeepers were quite friendly with him and more than willing to humor him when he stopped to chat. There were always new and interesting people to watch coming and going from the stores and places of interest about. And Harry was happy to be around magical people again who understood what he was interested in and what he was talking about.

His two favorite places to stop at were the local ice cream parlor and the quidditch shop. At the ice cream parlor he often got a free Sunday to go with his lunch and interesting conversation with the store owner about the history of the magical world. The man knew quite a lot about the witch burnings that Harry was supposed to be studying and unlike his actual history professor the man could make his topics sound very fascinating and engaging.

At the quidditch shop Harry had a chance to ogle all the latest in racing broomsticks innovations. Harry had always loved to fly and owned a Nimbus 2000, a superb broom that offered incredible speed and maneuvering capabilities in the air. But his Nimbus was two years old now and newer brooms had come out that surpassed it. The very best of these was the new Firebolt, a high quality, hand crafted, fine tuned, carefully engineered apparent super broom that put everything that had come before it to shame. Every single one of these brooms boasted that it was custom made and fine tuned to get the absolute best performance possible for the customer.

Harry was sorely tempted to get one. He did have cash to spend as his parents had left him a tremendous inheritance for him that was safely stored away in the great wizarding bank Gringotts. But the price of a Firebolt was so great that the store couldn’t even display it, and Harry simply couldn’t justify that kind of expense when his current broom was more than sufficient for his needs.

Being in Diagon Alley made it very easy for Harry to finish his preparations for the new school year. He was able to easily find and buy all of his school supplies and had an easy time finishing his homework. In fact Harry was now far ahead of where he had ever been before when it came to his academics. Not having to hide that he was doing magic from his relatives made things so much easier. Also since he was surrounded by wizards and witches he could not only easily ask for help with any problem he had trouble understanding, but it also meant that he was free to use magic without violating the statute of under age wizardry. Well technically he was violating that statute and quite often at that, but with so many adult wizards around him the ministry couldn’t prove that the magic they detected going off around his wand actually came from him or not, so Harry was free to practice magic as he wished.

The biggest boon to Harry’s academics however was the fact that he now shared his head with a bit of a nerd. Esharry firmly believed in the power of knowledge and urged Harry to spend as much time as Harry could stand with his nose in a textbook or a spell book. And Harry could hardly argue with him.

It will take an advanced bit of magic to save us from ceremorphosis. Esharry pointed out when Harry first balked at the notion of reading ahead in the standard book of spells grade 3. To practice advanced magic we need to know the basics first, but the sooner we get through those basics the sooner we can get to the advanced stuff that will save our lives.

Harry replied that he thought they had years to find that cure but Esharry answered him. I think we have years, we might only have one. We won’t know until the process really starts to begin and by then it might be too late. Better to start now.

Luckily Esharry made the process of studying much more enjoyable. He couldn’t study on Harry’s behalf, for while Harry could draw on Esharry’s memories and he on his, they were separate and it took longer to sort through the others memories than their own. So both of them had to study the same book to learn the same thing. But doing so together made it much easier to focus, it was hard for Harry’s mind to wander while a voice in the back of his head was chanting along with him through the words on the page.

Additionally Esharry possessed an incredible talent for finding the most practical information that was to be found in their textbooks. Harry’s school books didn’t just include their spells and how to cast them, but also who first discovered them, why they had been developed, how to counter them, when someone might want to use them, when they wouldn’t and what they might want to use instead if they didn’t. Often all of this information was jumbled together in a confusing mess. And often the description of one spell might contain information on a few others that were similar or had similar uses. Esharry was very good at shifting through all of this fluff to find the specifics of how to actually do the spell and use it well.

For instance, Harry’s new defense against the dark arts textbook was mostly focused on different dangerous creatures a wizard might encounter. Esharry quickly noticed that while some of those creatures had specific charms that were designed to counter them, like the boggart and the riddikulus charm or the dementor and the patronus charm, others just had a list of jinxes, hexes and curses that a wizard could just throw at the creature while trying to get away. Some of these spells were quite advanced and so had only a little information about them, like the patronus charm, but others were described in detail like the confringo blasting charm and the incarcerous binding hex. A few did seem to be too advanced for this age level of the book, but enough information about them was scattered throughout the book that Esharry and Harry were able to piece together how they worked. Their biggest success in this was figuring out the expulso explosive curse, one of the few spells powerful enough to give a fully transformed werewolf pause for thought.

However the book that Esharry took the biggest interest in was one of the few that didn’t contain any spells at all, the monster book of monsters.

When Harry finally unpacked his things from his trunk on his first full day at the Leaky Cauldron the monster book of monsters leapt from his trunk and immediately scurried under his bed. Harry had half a mind to leave it there since the first time he had tried to open the book it had attacked him in fact the only thing that even remotely made Harry want to go looking for the book was the thought that perhaps the old innkeeper might accidentally come across it while Harry was out in Diagon Alley and get attacked.

As Harry prepared to wrestle the book out from under the bed Esharry offered to help him out with it. Esharry demonstrated that using the same power that Harry could levitate his body with he could also grab hold of objects and direct their movement with his mind. According to Esharry they could each lift about five hundred pounds worth of stuff into the air or up to a thousand pounds if they combined their efforts. So dragging one book out from under the bed was no real challenge. But once they had the book Esharry made a discovery.

That book has a mind of its own! He exclaimed.

“You’re telling me.” Harry responded a bit exasperated as the book writhed and fought back against the invisible grip that held it.

No, I mean there’s an actual mind inside that book. Esharry insisted. Not a very complex one mind, but one every bit as powerful as you might find in a dog or a cat.

“How can you tell?” Harry asked. He didn’t really doubt it; the thing certainly acted like a wild animal, but Harry had just thought it was made to do so with a magical enchantment much like how many wizard toys could move and act on their own.

I can see it plain as day. Esharry explained. So could you if you just looked at it.

“I am looking at it.” Harry dismissed.

Don’t look at it using light. Look using your thoughts. Esharry said in a way that didn’t seem helpful but Harry somehow understood what he meant. Harry noticed then that the power he projected from his mind changed slightly depending on which part of his brain he pushed it out through. Right now he was focusing his power through the top of his brain which gave his power a tactile nature. He could feel the book he was holding and the shape of the room around him. It was as if his power had taken the form of many hands that reached around him. By shifting a bit of his power to come from the back of his brain instead his power started feeding him information in a way that was more like sight.

Harry could see the flow of energy around the room, both his own power and the ambient magical energy of the Leaky Cauldron’s many magical enchantments and protections. Interestingly this sight wasn’t focused on his eyes or didn’t just come from them. He could still see normally, and the sight of his eyes was overlaid with this new magical information, but he was also being fed this magical sight from the energy that was projected out from him. Every ‘hand’ that he projected not only felt the things it touched but also let him see from that spot that it touched as if he had grown an eyeball on that spot. All of this information combined in his head to give him a view as if he was floating outside of himself and a few feet away. He could see the back of his own head thanks to this. He guessed this was because he was pushing his power through two parts of his brain so the way each part of his brain changed things were combined. Perhaps if he pushed his power through the back of his head only then he would only see through his own eyes. An experiment for later.

For now Harry turned his attention to the monster book of monsters. He could clearly see what Esharry was talking about. The magical energy flowed through and out of the book in a way that was similar to how energy flowed through Harry’s own head. It had made a kind of invisible, magical brain. Harry could see power pulse along different lines of it just before the book thrashed or snapped at the invisible power that held it. Thought, originating in this unseen brain that then prompted and controlled action. It was fascinating to watch.

Reach out and touch it. Esharry suggested. See how it reacts.

Harry did so. Harry tried to open the book, but when his fingers brushed the edges of the pages the book’s brain lit up with an angry color and the thing thrashed more violently. Pain, Harry guessed, touching the edges of its cover or its pages caused the book pain, no wonder the thing had reacted violently to him the first time he held it. Next Harry touched the front cover. The book felt the touch but no pain, though it was startled by the contact and so shook away from him. Finally Harry brushed the spine of the book and it lit up with a happy sensation.

It’s ticklish there. Esharry noticed. Perhaps some gentle stroking would calm it down.

It did. Over the next hour or so Harry learned much about his monster book. It appreciated a warning before being grabbed, Harry settled in a quick click of his tongue, it loved having its spine strokes. It knew its contents and could understand verbal commands, opening to a specific page number or the beginning of a topic when ordered. It didn’t mind it if Harry touched the insides of its pages only the edges and preferred if Harry licked his thumb before turning a page. It was also hungry and could feed on ink, which vanished if splashed on its pages though Harry could ask it to leave any notes he deliberately wrote on its margins, or on paper. Its favorite treat was a pamphlet or a leaflet. And it responded very well to positive reinforcement.

By the end of the week Harry had taught it to ride on his shoulder like a parrot, come when called, do back flips and even attack other books on command. The owner of the shop where Harry bought his school books was tremendously impressed. He was also delighted to learn he could keep his stock of monster books under control if he fed them once a day with a pack of muggle printer paper thrown into their pen to fight over amongst themselves.

After a few quite enjoyable weeks Harry’s life got even better when he spotted his two best friends Ron and Hermione out in the streets doing their own school shopping. Harry waved them over to where he was standing, he had been admiring the sight of the Firebolt one last time, since he would be on his way to school the next day. Hermione gave him a bone, crushing hug when she reached him while Ron smiled excitedly to see him.

“Harry, it’s so good to see you.” Hermione exclaimed.

“It’s wonderful to see you both to.” Harry responded. “Have you got your school shopping done? Are the rest of the Weasleys here?”

They had finished most of their shopping and the rest of Ron’s family had arrived, or at least that part of it that still had business with Hogwarts. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were there along with three of Ron’s older brothers, the twins Fred and George, along with his much more serious older brother Percy. Ron’s younger sister, Ginny, was also present but she couldn’t do more than blush at Harry and hide behind her brothers. Ginny had a bit of a crush on Harry, and the fact that he had saved her life the previous year from an evil magical diary possessed by the spirit of the dark Lord Voldemort’s teenage self: Tom Riddle, hadn’t helped matters.

“How were your vacations?” Harry asked, “Egypt seems to have agreed with you, Ron.”

Ron was looking quite good. He had developed a healthy tan and grown a fair bit taller. Ron had sent Harry a clipping from the Daily Prophet, the main newspaper of magical Britain, on his birthday. The article explained that the Weasleys had won a cash prize from the ministry of magic and spent it on a trip to Egypt where Ron’s oldest Bill worked as a curse breaker.

“It was incredible, those old Egyptian wizards really knew how to keep a tomb secure and scary looking.” Ron exclaimed excitedly. “Most of the ones we went to were already well cleared of curses and treasures but we got to look into one that was still active and you could see the bones of poor muggles that had wandered in and been killed by those traps. It was so eerie and macabre, Ginny could barely stand to look through the entrance and mum wouldn’t let either of us even think of going in. I’m worried it might have been a bit too much on Scabbers though, he’s been looking really worn out and stressed ever since we got back.”

Ron pulled his pet rat Scabbers out of his pocket to show Harry and he didn’t look well at all. Harry suggested that maybe they could get him a tonic or something at a local pet shop. Ron thought that sounded like a good idea and Harry led the way.

Hermione told them about Paris as they walked. She had gone there since her parents had to attend a dentist’s conference in the city. But she had plenty of time to see the sights as well. Even Ron was amazed by her descriptions of what the regular people of Paris had accomplished, such as the Eiffel Tower, the Arc de Triomphe and the Louvre art museum.

Both of them were worried to hear that he had left his home for three days to escape from his relatives. And were even more worried to hear that the ministry believed that Sirius Black might be after him. Hermione had read about Black and she said he had killed a wizard named Peter Petigrew along with a dozen muggles with a single curse before the ministry found and captured him. He certainly sounded dangerous, but Harry hadn’t seen any sign of him during his absence.

Harry thought he really should tell the two of them about the Illithids. They were his best friends after all and were likely to believe him but Esharry counseled against it. Hermione would insist on telling someone in authority and we both know how that would go. And both of them would freak out and worry. If this Sirius Black fellow is after you neither will object to you looking into some more advanced magic so you can still get help from them without freaking them out. Harry agreed with that. There wasn’t yet much to do about the Illithids, Harry didn’t want to worry either of them and he could easily tell them later when he had something figured out.

At the pet shop they got a rat tonic for Scabbers, there wasn’t much else they could do for him. According to the store owner Scabbers was just really old, far older than a rat should live at nearly twelve years. Ron was disappointed, although he often complained that Scabbers wasn’t much of a pet he was the only one he had ever had and he cared for him considerably.

While they were at the store Hermione bought a cat for herself named Crookshanks. This caused a bit of an argument since the first thing Crookshanks did was try and kill Scabbers. Hermione defended her new cat while Ron vowed vengeance against it. Harry settled the argument.

“You can’t blame a cat for acting like a cat, Ron.” Harry pronounced silencing his first friend. “Scabbers wasn’t actually hurt so no harm no foul. And Hermione, if you’re going to get a pet that’s the natural enemy of another friend’s pet you better have a good plan on how you’re going to control that pet. How would you feel if I bought a big hunting dog and then let it chase Crookshanks up and down the street?”

Hermione promised she would keep her new cat under control and Ron apologized for his harsh words. Harry was very grateful. He had never liked it when they got into fights before but this one felt even worse.

The next morning they all made it to the Hogwarts Express without incident. On the platform Mr. Weasley had stopped Harry to warn him of the high chance that Sirius Black had escaped to come after Harry. Harry thanked Mr. Weasley for the warning but told him that Dumbledore had already warned him about it and so he was aware of the danger.

“Promise me you won’t go looking for Black.” Mr. Weasley then demanded just as the train was about to pull away.

“What?” Was all Harry could say in response since he was caught off guard by the request.

“I mean it Harry.” Mr. Weasley pressed. “Leave this one to the ministry. Black’s a killer. And if he wasn’t mad before he went to Azkaban he is now. Stay away from him and keep yourself safe.”

“I will.” Harry said. The thought of going chasing after a mad mass killer had never occurred to him. Harry might even have also given his word to that effect, but the train was leaving and he had to get aboard.

Harry, Ron and Hermione ended up in a train cabin with a sleeping adult man. His luggage identified him as Remus Lupin and Hermione guessed he must be their new defense against the dark arts professor. Harry had had a different defense against the dark arts teacher every year he went to school. His first year teacher Quirrel had been secretly possessed by the spirit of Lord Voldemort and had been destroyed when he tried to assault Harry. As this had brought him into contact with the powerful protective enchantments that had been cast around Harry as a result of his mother willingly giving up her life to protect her son, the very same enchantments that had destroyed Lord Voldemort twelve years ago when Harry was just an infant child.

Their last defense professor, Gilderoy Lockhart had turned out to be a massive fraud. He had stolen the accomplishments of other wizards by first learning their stories, erasing their memories and then publishing their tales as he had been the one to do everything in them. When Harry and Ron had forced him to try and help them rescue Ron’s sister from a basilisk he had tried to destroy their memories with Ron’s wand. However that wand happened to be broken and so instead the spell had backfired and erased his own memories.

Thanks to those incidents and others like them that had happened over the course of the last two decades many students now believed that the post was jinxed and no professor could last more than a year in the position.

Once Harry was certain that Professor Lupin was asleep he told Ron and Hermione about Mr. Weasley’s strange belief that Harry might go after Sirius Black.

“Well it’s not so unthinkable mate.” Ron said. “You have sort of sought out trouble and danger these last two years.”

“Only because there wasn’t anyone else to help us with it.” Harry deflected. “If this is one problem the Ministry can take care of, they’re welcome to it.”

Ron and Hermione shared a look as if they didn’t really believe him. Then Hermione said, “Well hopefully you can stick to that plan. I don’t mind saying that Black scares me. I don’t want to have anything to do with him.”

“The man would have to be mental to come after you at Hogwarts.” Ron added. “There’s no place safer in the world. And Albus Dumbledore will be on the lookout for him, so there’s nothing to worry about.”

An odd thing to say considering this school has almost gotten you killed twice now. Esharry commented. He didn’t usually do so while Harry was having a conversation, it would be very strange if Harry ended up responding to someone in his head. Personally I kind of doubt he even is coming after you. If killing you was a good enough reason to break out of Azkaban he should’ve done so years ago while you were more vulnerable and isolated. He must have some other motivation, something that happened recently to draw him out.

Harry thought these were sensible comments so he repeated them to the others. Well he repeated the part about Black’s possible motivation, personally he agreed with Ron that the safest place in the world was near Albus Dumbledore, the school had only become really dangerous when he had left it. Ron and Hermione considered what he had said and there followed some wild speculation about what other motives he might have. In the end Ron summed it up.

“Azkaban drives people barking mad from what my dad’s said, so who knows what’s going on in a madman’s head?”

By then the lunch trolley had arrived and further discussion was buried under snacks and sweets. It was especially distracting for Harry since Esharry shared his sense and had never had anything like these sweets before, so for Harry it was practically like discovering them all for the first time. Even better his first time he hadn’t known what he was getting into with wizard candy, now he knew what was coming. Such as the shock that every flavor jelly beans really came in every flavor; including motor oil, jalapeno, glass, milk and peppermint. After the first handful it was the normal ones that caught people really off guard.

The sky gradually darkened around them and by the time they were done with their lunch snacks the sky had almost blacked out Far more so than it should’ve for this time of day, even this far north. The air began to turn chill and the light went almost completely off on the train. Nevil and Ginny stumbled into their cabin dazed and confused. Everyone was wondering what was going on.

“I’ll go up and have a word with the conductor.” Hermione suggested.

“No, don’t move.” A new voice said as Professor Lupin suddenly revealed that he was awake and stood up. “Everyone stay where you are. I’ll find out what’s going on.”

“Lumos.” The professor said casting an illumination charm that made his wand admit a beam of light like a flashlight. It revealed a tall figure in a black cloak standing at the doorway. It reached out with a hand that looked decayed and long dead to open the compartment door. As it entered it seemed to suck in a deep breath.

Harry felt the chill around him deepen and sink into his bones. He also felt something being drawn out of him. He looked with his psychic sight and saw gray wisps of memory and emotion flowing out of the people in the compartment towards the shadowy figure. It was eating their experiences, feeding off their happiness and joy. Harry felt violated, Esharry felt angry. Then the thing breathed out and dark waves of energy left it.

When they touched Harry they sank into his mind, resonated with his darkest thoughts, emotions and memories making Harry feel miserable and afraid. Even worse, though Harry didn’t know it at the time, this pulse of dark psychic power tripped a trauma response in his brain and called the darkest thing he had ever experienced to the forefront of his mind.

He felt a dark overwhelming terror approaching him and heard a baby crying and a distant woman screaming indistinctly. He couldn’t handle it all and tried to retreat deep into his own head. His consciousness closed itself off from all experience and if he had been alone inside of his head he would’ve passed out.

Instead Esharry found himself in control of their body and he was furious. How dare this lesser life form to try and feed off their psychic energy?! How dare it think its own power was anything in comparison to his own?! How dare it endanger his friends?!

Esharry gathered up as much of his and Harry’s power as he could muster and control. He channeled it through the front most part of his brain where he could fill it with his hate, anger and his determination to make this creature submit. Then he unleashed it all in a single wave of psychic violence and furry.

The creature was taken completely by surprise with this telepathic back blast. It was an apex predator in many respects, one of the most dangerous psychic things to be found in this world. Only wizards could resist their hunger and the best they could manage was to hold its kind at bay. It had never had to sharpen its own telepathic powers into this kind of a weapon. It was a wolf that suddenly found itself in the presence of a tiger and it had no way of protecting itself.

The creature wasn’t instantly killed by the attack, much to Esharry’s annoyance, but it obviously was stunned and could do nothing but hover in place. Esharry prepared a follow up strike with a telekinetic hit, since that wouldn’t be as demanding on his psychic power. But since the thing was stunned its power in the room faded and the trauma response it had forced to activate in Harry’s mind faded with so his mind began to reassert control over his body. Esharry didn’t try to stop him but the transition to a still reforming will caused them to stumble and collapse to his knees.

“No one here is Sirius Black! Get back! Get back!” Professor Lupin ordered as he advanced on the creature. But it couldn’t respond since it was still stunned from Esharry’s attack. So Lupin raised his wand and cast a spell: “Expecto Patronum!”

A very large white dog shot from the professor’s wand and leapt at the creature. At first it just crashed into the robed figure as if it expected it to fall back and run from it. When the creature barely reacted other than to briefly shriek in pain, the white dog, actually now that Harry got a good look at it that dog looked more like a wolf really, rebounded from the collision. The next time the spell lunged at the creature it leapt at its throat and sank its teeth into the hood.

The thing shrieked in pain, lashed out with wildly flailing limbs and gradually sank to the ground. Harry realized that whatever was within that cloak was gradually shrinking down. The spell that held it also sank somewhat, but nowhere near as quickly. Eventually the cloak folded on to the ground empty and dead. The white dog, or perhaps the shining wolf, glanced around as if looking for more prey before it returned to Lupin’s side and vanished.

“So prolonged contact with a patronus can kill a dementor.” The professor commented. ‘I hadn’t known that. Here take this chocolate,’ he added, handing a bar of the stuff to Hermione. “Eating some is the best way to recover from a dementor attack, someone help Harry back into his seat, dementors have a far worse effect on those who already have terrible memories for them to exploit. I’m going to have a look around and make sure there are no more on the train. Don’t touch that cloak.”

Ron and Nevil got Harry back onto his seat while Hermione broke off some chunks of chocolate and handed them around. Harry ate his gratefully and it did indeed make him feel better. He was a bit dazed and confused by everything.

“What happened?” He asked.

“I was hoping to ask you that.” Ron responded.

“Why would I know that? I think I fainted.” Harry shot back. “I heard a woman screaming after the room went so chilly and I don’t remember much after that.”

“Well you did something mate.” Ron affirmed. “All I saw was some kind of purple wave launched out of you that struck that thing and knocked it for a loop. I don’t know what you did but it stopped affecting us all after that. What even was that thing?”

“Professor Lupin called it a dementor.” Hermione noted.

“I read about them in our new defense textbook.” Harry said which made everyone turn to look at him in stunned disbelief. Hermione was the one who usually read ahead in the school books, not Harry. Harry continued: “Nasty things. A kind of demon that eats happiness. I think they use them as guards at Azkaban prison. That must’ve been the patronus charm Professor Lupin used to drive it off.”

“He didn’t drive it off, he killed it.” Nevil noted. “And I can’t say I’m sorry to see it go. That thing was awful. It made me feel like I was back in— well it was about as terrible as I think anything could be.”

Harry had to agree. The Illithids were bad but not even the Elder Brain had made him feel like that.

It could have. Esharry noted. Projecting fear and despair isn’t that difficult. Sorry I had to take control of our body for a second there. That thing had a much worse effect on you than I would have thought. It triggered some nasty memories in your head and made you relive them, which closed you off to the world and crippled your ability to resist them. It is quite an effective way to hunt I have to admit. Nothing compared to what we can do with our powers though.

So Esharry had fought the thing off. Harry was grateful for that. He told the others that he must’ve lashed out with some kind of accidental magic when the thing affected him so badly. The others accepted that.

Before long Professor Lupin returned and confirmed the train was once again on its way to Hogwarts and they should be arriving soon. He picked up the dementor’s cloak with a levitation spell and locked it away in his suitcase. He questioned everyone to make sure they were doing all right and encouraged them to eat more chocolate.

“What was that dementor doing here professor?” Hermione asked.

“It was part of a group that came to check out this train.” Lupin said. “Normally the dementors stay at Azkaban where they can feed on those who have done evil and broken the law. But ever since Sirius Black broke free they’ve been furious and demanding a chance to go after him. Seems the ministry finally gave into their demands and now they are scouring the countryside looking for Black.”

“But what good would that do?” Harry wondered. “Black already escaped from them once, so he must have some way to get around them. What chance do they have to actually catch him?”

“Very little, I think, Harry.” Lupin confirmed. “But don’t worry about it too much. Soon we’ll reach Hogwarts and there is no way that Professor Dumbledore is going to let those things enter school grounds.”

Chapter 3

Chapter 3: New Classes.

When the Hogwarts Express arrived at the village of Hogsmead the students disembarked and divided into two groups. One group composed of all the new students went off with Harry’s good friend Hagrid to sail towards the castle of Hogwarts across the great lake that surrounded it. The rest of the students made their way to the castle in carriages. Last year the carriages had been pulled by nothing visible, perhaps only by magic itself. This year the carriages were hooked up to skeletal looking horses that had no fur, only black leathery skin and bat-like wings folded at their side. Harry thought they were rather creepy looking but there was a kind of nobility to them. No one else seemed creeped out by their presence though so perhaps these spectral horses were more common in wizard society than Harry thought.

The carriages got them all to the school without incident. Before Harry could get to the great hall for the sorting of the first years into their different houses and the welcome feast that followed, Harry and Hermione were called out by their transfiguration teacher and head of house: Professor McGonagall. She took them back to her office for a quick conversation.

Apparently Professor Lupin had told her about their dementor encounter and she wanted to make sure Harry was alright. Harry appreciated her concern but he found the whole episode rather embarrassing and so insisted he was fine and didn’t need any help. After Madam Pomfrey, the school’s healer, had had a look at Harry he was allowed to wait outside while Hermione and McGonagall had a chat about all the classes she wanted to take this year.

Luckily the two of them made it back for the feast, though they missed the sorting ceremony, when the first year students would get sorted into one of four houses based on certain inherent traits that a magical talking hat could detect within them. The bravest joined Gryffindor, as Harry had, the smartest went to Ravenclaw, the most loyal and hardworking went to Hufflepuff, and the most ambitious and clever went to Slytherin. Harry had missed the last sorting as well so he was a bit disappointed not to get to see it this year either. Still there was the feast to look forward to, so they took seats by Ron and Nevil and dug into the meal. Harry always loved the welcome feast at Hogwarts. More than anything else it made him feel like he had made it home.

After everyone was done eating Professor Dumbledore spoke. He reminded them that custodian Filch had a list of forbidden items that people weren’t allowed to use, likely because they would be too much fun. That casting spells in the hallways or out of a teacher’s guidance was discouraged. That the Forbidden Forest was as the name suggested forbidden to enter as it was quite dangerous to those not prepared to brave its depths. He also announced they had two new professors starting this year.

“Professor Remus Lupin will be taking the post of teaching defense against the dark arts this year.” Dumbledore said to a smattering of applause mostly from Harry and the others who had seen him destroy a dementor already. “And he has promised me he will actually teach his students to cast spells that have proven to be effective at defense. So he already seems quite the improvement over last year’s professor.”

“Additionally,” Dumbledore continued. “It seems Professor Kettleburn has decided to retire inorder to enjoy the rest of his life with as many of his fingers still intact as he has managed to save. Our own Rubeus Hagrid has agreed to take up the post in addition to his other responsibilities as our faithful Groundskeeper.”

This met much more applause as Hagrid was already quite well liked by many students. Harry, Ron and Hermione were especially glad to see their old friend beaming with pride. The massive man, for Hagrid was taller than any man Harry had ever even heard off and almost as broad as he was tall at that, stood up and bowed to the crowd while smiling gladly at everyone. He waved to Harry and his friends in particular.

“Finally I must warn you all,” The Headmaster concluded. “The ministry of magic has stationed a squadron of dementors around the school as an added security measure for the time being. I advise you all to avoid contact with them, allow them to go about their work and not to do anything suspicious around them such as trying to sneak past them in an invisibility cloak. They would see through something like that easily and be most annoyed by it.”

After that the feast formally ended and everyone retired back to their house dormitories. Harry and his friends made their way up one of Hogwarts’ many towers to reach the Gryffindor dorms, hidden behind a picture of a great fat lady who refused to move her picture aside unless they told her the proper password. Percy Weasley acting as Head Boy, the leader of the student prefects who helped enforce the school rules and provide aid to students in need, had already told them the password for this first term and so they made their way inside without issue.

Term started well enough for Harry. Since he had studied ahead in his transfiguration and charms textbooks he was well prepared for the early lessons, found it easy to stay on top of his homework and performed almost all of the spells expected of him without difficulty. In fact he soon found himself rated second best in school in those subjects just behind Hermione who still out performed him when it came to managing the theory, history and trivia minutiae that surrounded most spells and made up no small part of their assignments. But now she occasionally came to Harry for help when it came to actually casting something that seemed particularly tricky.

Not everything became easier this year though. History of magic lectures still proved a struggle to remain awake through thanks to the exceedingly boring and plodding lecture style of the ghostly Professor Binns. The fact that the history of magic textbook was Esharry’s second least favorite textbook didn’t help. He thought the thing was using its boring style to gloss over uncomfortable facts if not outright lie about them. Harry just thought it was oversimplifying things in an overly complicated way.

Take the witch burnings of the fifteenth to seventeenth centuries. The book said that very few witches and wizards were affected by them thanks to being able to use magic like the flame freezing charm to avoid injury and execution. But Harry had talked about these events with the surprisingly knowledgeable owner of his favorite ice cream parlor who had directed him to some dedicated writing on the subject. Turns out this was only true of burnings that happened as a result of witch trials, when the local nobles decided to rob the unpopular and distrusted people in their territory by getting them convicted of witchcraft, executed and their property confiscated. A wizard could easily avoid this kind of trouble with disillusionment spells, memory altering charms or indeed faking their own deaths at the burning itself.

But other witch burnings were harder to avoid even for powerful witches and wizards. Some were caused by cases of mass insanity that broke out after plagues, marauding armies or famines had made the people desperate to lash out against anything they might be able to blame for their troubles. If a wizard didn’t read the wind as it were and got out of dodge real quick they could find themselves facing down a mob of a few hundred angry muggles. By the time they were done with a wizard and ready to throw them into a fire they wouldn’t be able to speak let alone cast a flame freezing charm. Assuming they hadn’t already been hung and stabbed with a scythe a few times by that point.

The worst witch burnings were those organized by either the Catholic or the Spanish Inquisitions. Those knew when they were after wizards and knew about other magic creatures that could help them fight against magic. Goblins, dwarves and high elves often believed in Catholicism at that time and had little reason to love wizard kind and so were more than willing to provide magical protection for the inquisition. And that was when the Catholic church wasn’t willing to call upon their holy orders of werewolf knights to take on the wizards they were after.

The idea of separating the magical and mundane world gained a lot of traction after the second attempt to mind control the Pope not only failed but was found out by the muggles and damn near led to the end of magic in Europe.

But that was some pretty heavy stuff for fourteen year olds so Harry didn’t mind the book glossing over it. Esharry took any attempt to hide information from him as a personal affront. Either way it made slogging through both book and class a real chore for the both of them.

Potions was another class that Harry still had trouble with. Not because the work was hard, although Harry found the detailed instructions of potion brewing much more complicated than any spell craft, but because the class itself was not taught very well. For starters how the book called for a potion to be brewed sometimes was not the same way Professor Snape wanted it brewed. So Harry reading ahead in the book often didn’t help. The other problem was Snape himself. The man loomed more than taught. His presence was a constant source of stress and intimidation. The fact the man seemed to have it out for Harry didn’t help matters.

Snape seemed to think Harry loved attention, had an overly high opinion of himself, and thought rules applied to other people. So he took it as his responsibility to give Harry as much bad attention as possible, prick his ego at any chance, and bring the rulebook down on him whenever the opportunity presented itself. It was especially infuriating because Harry hated being a celebrity and found it embarrassing, didn’t think he was anything special and only ever broke those rules that stood in the way of him helping his friends.

His performance in the class did improve. Two minds were better at keeping track of what to do next than one was. Plus whenever Professor Snape loomed too close and tried to get under Harry’s skin he just let Esharry take over management of his limbs so his body could divide his attention between Snape and the potion. The first time his arms kept moving back and forth while he verbally sparred with his professor Snape had worn such a sneer, certain Harry had messed his potion up but it turned out near perfect.

“It seems your work improves when you leave it to random chance Potter.” Snape declared after that project worked out well enough.

“Or perhaps it’s that if you weren’t here I could ace this class with my eyes closed.” Harry shot back.

“Five points from Gryffindor.” Snape condemned. “And I better not see you adding ingredients without paying the closest attention to what you’re doing again. I don’t need my whole classroom destroyed by your arrogance.”

So pretty much the same as ever if Harry was honest.

This year Harry had three new classes. His first was Divination, which Harry had taken because it seemed easy from what he had heard. Even just finding the classroom was difficult though. Harry, Ron and Hermione had to ask a portrait of an irascible knight called Sir Cadogan for directions. The man was obviously a little bit crazy but he got them to the classroom on time.

The Divination classroom was laid out like a comfortable living room. The chairs were large recliners, there was a roaring fireplace with a tea kettle over it, one wall held a collection of china cups, and there were side tables scattered about the room with doilies on them. Also the air was heavy with the smell of burning incense. Professor Trelawney was certainly an eccentric woman. She swept into the room like she was flouncing on stage, she moved with exaggerated grace and spoke like she was proclaiming dark secrets.

“One of our numbers will leave us before the end of the year.” She pronounced.

“Our second term will be delayed when I come down with a bad flu in January.”

“That thing you are dreading will happen in October.” She said to one girl.

“When you have broken your first tea cup please take your replacements from the blue ones.” She said to Nevil.

Their first lesson was on reading tea leaves. Take a cup of tea, hold it for a few minutes, drink it quickly and then hand the cup to a partner to interpret it based on the common shapes laid out in the book. Simple enough. Although between the hot tea, too warm room, thick atmosphere and comfy chairs it was very difficult to remain awake.

Unfogging the future was Esharry’s least favorite textbook and he held the opinion that this class was a waste of Harry’s time. It wasn’t that Esharry didn’t believe the future could be predicted. Quite the opposite really. But everything in the book seemed vague to him. Too open to interpretation. But his opinion changed after class had begun.

Look at his hands. Esharry told him, and when Harry looked with his psychic sight there did seem to be some small amount of power leaking from Ron’s hand into the cup. Something from Ron was affecting the tea leaves.

When they finished their cups they switched, flipped their cups over onto their saucers and let the remaining tea drain away, then they could study the leaves. At first it looked to Harry like a load of soggy brown stuff. But with his psychic sight his eyes were drawn to two spots that did actually look like things. One was kind of like a bent cross, or maybe like a person sneaking up behind someone else. The other like a large dot, maybe the sun?

“Let’s see.” He said. “According to the book this could be a bent cross which means you’re going to suffer. But this looks like the sun which means you’re going to have good fortune. So things are going to start out bad then get better later.”

Shouldn’t the sun be related to revelation or new beginnings? Esharry wondered. Good fortune is what the book says, Harry responded in his head. The book makes little sense to me. It assigns definite values to things that should be open to interpretation while being vague about methods and techniques. Personally I think this means someone is going to betray him, or he’s about to discover something long hidden from him.

Ron’s predictions of Harry’s leaves didn’t make much sense either. But they did attract the attention of Professor Tralawney who saw something else entirely in Harry’s leaves.

“My dear!” She exclaimed, “The Falcon! You have a deadly enemy.”

Which was true as Hermione pointed out. Lord Voldemort wanted him dead at least. So that prediction was as safe a bet as that Nevil would do something clumsy.

“The club! You are going to be attacked, this is not a happy cup.” The professor continued ignoring Hermione. “And this last, it’s almost too terrible to mention. The cup has a grimm in it, a great black dog that haunts churchyards. An omen of death and a terrible one at that!”

Hermione thought this was all ridiculous and Tralawney didn’t appreciate her doubting attitude. Ron said that grimm were serious business, one of his uncles had died after seeing one. Harry was inclined to perhaps agree. He had seen a large black dog just before the Illithids nabbed him. So maybe they did indicate that bad things were about to happen.

Most of the class seemed to agree with Ron and were treating Harry like he was a dead man walking. Luckily Professor McGonagall dispelled most of that when she revealed during their next class that Tralawney predicted the deaths of at least one new student every year and so far none of them had died. Harry guessed that McGonagall and Trelawney didn’t get along well with each other.

Harry’s next new class was care of magical creatures with his old friend Hagrid. Hagrid was the first person that had ever treated Harry with any kindness or respect. Harry loved him for that and would always stand by his side.

Harry drew quite a few eyes with his monster book perched on his shoulder, occasionally affectionately nuzzling at him. Most everyone else had their books chained, or strapped closed. Harry had told Ron and Hermione about how to open their books by tickling their spines, though Ron hadn’t believed him.

“Come on, come on.” Hagrid urged everyone on to a pen set out behind his hut near the edge of the forest. “Got a special lesson to start ya all off with. These creatures are a bit advanced so pay close attention and be careful. Now open yer books—”

“How?” Draco Malfoy interrupted with a sneer. Harry and Draco had never gotten along well with each other. Harry had rejected Draco’s friendship when he realized the man was a stuck up overinflated git who looked down on people just because of who their parents were. So far this year Draco had spent the last few days implying that Harry had fainted just because a dementor had come close to him. Which was partially true. But Draco was such a coward he couldn’t stand to spend more than a few minutes in the forbidden forest and ran at the first sign of trouble.

“Couldn’t you even figure that much out Malfoy?” Harry shot back, “Just stroke the book like you would any pet. Honestly if you can’t even handle a book I don’t know what you’re trying to do training magical beasts.”

“Don’t be that mean Harry.” Hagrid tried to calm Harry down, but Harry really wasn’t having it. He never had much patience for Draco’s nonsense and even less so these days. “But there are quite a few tricks to figure out about those books. It looks like Harry’s already figured out a few of them. Fur instance you can get the book to open by tickling their spines. Once the book likes you it can actually find topics fur ya just by asking it.”

“I encourage all of ya to try and get to know those books and their secrets.” Hagrid encouraged them as people began stroking their books to open them up. “Them books got tricks to em, just like any magical creature out there. Tricks that if ya learn can make even the most nasty and dangerous seeming beasty into a lifelong companion. I been working with dangerous beasts for longer than most folks been alive and I’m still alright cause I treated em all with respect, learned their tricks and kept em in my mind while dealing with em. Treat them books with respect and care and ya might just get a faithful and useful companion out of it.”

“This all would be so much easier with a normal book I could just read without having to worry about my fingers.” Draco complained. “What possible use for a book could there be besides reading it?”

Harry clicked his tongue to get his own monster book’s attention, shook his head in Draco’s direction and said, “Sic em.”

The monster book leapt from Harry’s shoulder where it was perched and cleared a good ten feet by flapping its cover to stay airborne before it hit the ground. With a second bound it was on Draco before the blond boy could even get his wand out. With a snap it closed on his robes, latched in place and swung Draco around with its momentum dragging him to the ground while Draco gave a quite unmanly cry of fright and put his hands around his face to shield himself.

Hagrid gave a loud whistle which made all the monster books freeze and turn their attention towards him. The giant man gave another signal with two quick claps of his hand, one quite high pitched the other very low. At the signal all the books snapped shut and went still, though Harry’s made its way back to his side before it did so. Esharry noted that Hagrid had some tricks of his own for the books which even Harry hadn’t worked out yet.

“Bad form Harry.” Hagrid scolded, though Harry thought he might be one step short of laughing. “I think I’ll have to take a few points from Gryffindor over that. No attacking other students with yer school supplies.”

“Sorry Hagrid.” Harry apologized.

“Right that settles that then.” Hagrid nodded in acceptance. “Where was I? Ya got yer books, now ya need the magical creatures to go with ’em. I’ll go get ’em.”

Hagrid vanished for a moment but soon returned bringing a number of strange horse-like creatures with him. They had the back ends of horses, with fur, tails and hooves, but their front ends were like those of some great bird. With great wings, claws on their forelimbs, beaks on their faces and feathers on their chests. Hagrid chained most of them up to posts in his paddock, but he led one of them over to the group.

“Hippogriffs.” Hagrid declared. “If ya look in yer books you’ll see they are rated as a five on the danger scale, just one below a manticore, same as a proper griffin. And they deserve it too. Their claws can do a real number on ya and they can be quite fierce. But as I said there’s a trick to em, and if ya know it they’ll never be a threat to ya.”

“There’s this thing called the laws of hospitality.” Hagrid went on. “Means being polite, respectful, complementary and a good guest. And as long as someone is that way ya have to take care of em, so long as they stay with ya. Lots of fey, most elves and quite a lot of creatures abide by them rules, so ya should learn em when ya got the chance. Hippogriffs follow something like em.”

“Hippogriffs are proud ya see.” Hagrid continued. “Insult them and ya had best start running cause they’ll hound ya to the edge of their territory fur even the least bit of rudeness. But treat them with respect and they respond in kind. Can’t hurt someone who’s been polite to ya, thems in the laws of hospitality. So all ya got to do to be safe around a hippogriff is this. Approach them straight forward, look em in the eye and then bow. Once they’ve bowed back, yer good and safe. If they don’t bow then back away calmly, find something to give em as a gift, like red meat for a meal, and then try again. Who wants to try it first?”

Harry ended up going first with a hippogriff named Buckbeak. After a short delay the beast did indeed bow back to Harry and he was free to pet it. He even got to ride on the thing through the air. It wasn’t as good as riding his own broomstick but it was good enough that Harry could see himself getting used to it and coming to quite enjoy it.

After Harry successfully interacted with this giant eagle horse without being savaged by it the rest of the class joined in without trouble. Nevil couldn’t seem to get his hippogriff to bow but as soon as he backed off it calmed down. Everything was going well, until Draco ruined it.

“By God these are dumb birds!” Draco’s voice shouted but it seemed to be coming from Harry. Harry turned quickly to see Draco with his wand pressed to his throat. He was using a ventriloquism spell to make it seem like Harry was insulting the hippogriffs to get him attacked. But he underestimated just how smart these hippogriffs could be.

While several of them did turn to regard Harry with open hostility; the one he had been helping Ron and Hermione deal with just looked puzzled. It knew what Harry sounded like and so knew that wasn’t his voice that had insulted them. Unfortunately for Draco he had been working with Buckbeak who knew what Harry sounded like and had learned what Draco sounded like.

The hippogriff moved in an instant, Draco barely had time to react before the clawed forepaws came down on his arms. There was a flash of crimson and Draco was on the ground crying in pain. As fast as Buckbeak had moved Hagrid had moved even faster and before the Hippogriff could strike again, the gentle giant was right next to it. Hagrid wrapped his arms around Buckbeak’s chest and lifted him up and back away from the fallen student.

“Wingardium Leviosa.” Harry chanted and cast a levitation spell on Draco lifting him up and quickly away out of the pen. Buckbeak calmed down with the target of its ire away from its territory and Hagrid got it tied up to a post away from Draco. Then the giant man grabbed Draco and carried him into the castle to see the school healer. This ended the class.

“What an awful creature.” Pansy Parkinson, a Slytherin girl and one of Draco’s hangers on, said as they left. “I can’t believe that man thought it was a good idea to study such things. He should be fired.”

“Draco should be expelled for that.” Dean Thomas, a fellow Gryffindor, countered. “He tried to set the whole flock of them on Harry with that trick he only got what he deserved.”

“How can you say something so tactless?” Pansy shot back. “Draco was almost killed just now. Who knows how terrible that wound might be?”

“Madam Pomfrey will cure it without any trouble.” Harry declared. “And maybe that will teach Draco not to meddle with things he doesn’t understand. If a creature is smart enough to know when it’s been insulted then it would likely know when it’s being tricked.”

“Quite the exciting first lesson you have to admit.” Ron added which only upset the Slytherins even more.

That evening Harry and his friends visited Hagrid who had been quite upset by the day’s events. The board of governors who oversaw Hogwarts had to be contacted about a student being injured. Hagrid had come under fire for starting off with something so advanced and now he was worried about his job. After some encouragement they managed to lift Hagrid’s spirit by promising to stand up for him and Buckbeak.

When Hagrid finally pulled himself back together he got quite angry with Harry for being out of the school after dark. Harry guessed he was worried about Sirius Black and so didn’t argue and allowed himself to be escorted back up the castle. Though he still didn’t see what the big deal was. Everyone was acting like there was going to be some inevitable showdown between him and the former Voldemort supporter.

Even Draco seemed to expect it. The next day he had turned up for their potion class with his arm in a sling as if a hippogriff’s claws contained some kind of magic resistant curse. The wound he had taken had been significant and Harry had felt sorry for him when it happened. But Madam Pomfrey was an excellent healer so it was clear that Draco was just milking the situation for all of it’s worth.

Even that would be fine. Harry could understand someone playing up how dangerous a situation had been or how badly they had been hurt to get sympathy from their friends or a girl they were sweet on. It was understandable, if a little pathetic in Harry’s eyes. Personally he didn’t like getting too much sympathy, it made him uncomfortable. But Draco claimed that since he couldn’t move his arm he needed someone else to cut up his potion ingredients for him.

Snape ordered Harry and Ron to do so which put them behind on their own potion. This left Draco free to talk. Rather than talk to his own friends he found time to needle Harry a bit more.

“So is Hagrid shaking in his boots yet?” Draco sneered. “He should be. I told my father about what happened and he figures that if such negligence led to a lasting injury then the oaf should go.”

“Ye gods Draco.” Harry stared at the man in a cold furry. “How much of a prat can you be? Your prank goes wrong and you’re trying to spin it into something that destroys a man’s job? Hagrid’s never done anything to you, why do you hate him?”

“He doesn’t belong here Potter.” Draco shot back. “He had his wand broken, he doesn’t understand how our world works, he’s an oaf and a fool. He’s only got a job because Dumbledore takes some weird delight in making fun of the old ways and trampling over traditions. Well Dumbledore won’t be able to keep him safe from this.”

“His wand was only broken because he was framed for a crime he didn’t commit.” Harry shot back. “And that fool knows more about magical creatures and beasts than any ten other wizards you care to name. He walks calmly through places you couldn’t even take three steps into without pissing yourself in fear. God I swear it’s like you don’t think anyone other than you and your family are even real people.”

Draco looked like he was ready to shoot something back but the both of them were interrupted by Professor Snape coming down on Nevil in a way guaranteed to make the poor boy too nervous to do his work properly. Nevil had somehow turned his potion yellow so it was probably already a write off. That was no reason for Snape to threaten to poison Nevil’s pet toad though with his own potion. Luckily it looked like Hermione was going to help him set it right. Dean Thomas interrupted Harry before he could go back to arguing with Draco.

“Did you hear there’s been a sighting of Sirius Black?” He asked while Snape was distracted. “Some poor muggle woman saw him not too far from here. She called the hotline and so it took a while for the ministry to hear about it and by the time they got there he was gone.”

“You don’t think he’s coming here?” Ron wondered.

“He would have to be mental with all the dementors around the school.” Dean said.

“Have you got something to add, Malfoy?” Harry asked when he saw the other boy looking at him.

“Are you planning to try and capture him, Potter?” Draco casually inquired.

“Yeah sure.” Harry said sarcastically.

“I would.” Draco pressed on. “If he had done something like that to me and mine I wouldn’t rest until he was brought to justice. In fact I might have done something about him while he was still in Azkaban.

“What are you talking about?” Harry asked, Draco was going on like there was something personal between Harry and Black.

“Don’t act like you don’t know.” Draco said infuriatingly. “Still if you want to leave it to the dementors that’s all well and good. But I wouldn’t have thought that was a very Gryffindor kind of thing to do.”

Before Harry could press for more information Snape called their attention back to the front of the class. Hermione had indeed saved Nevil’s potion which Snape actually deducted points for after accusing Hermione of showing instead of leaving a friend’s pet to die. After class Harry asked her and Ron what they made of Draco’s strange belief that Harry should be the one to take Black down. They both dismissed it thinking that Draco was just hoping Harry would go off and get himself killed. Harry supposed they were right. Honestly nothing about Black should have anything to do with him.

Harry’s last new class wasn’t really a new class but rather a class with a new teacher. Every defense against the dark arts teacher they had had approached the topic in a different way. Quirrel had been quite knowledgeable but very technical and with the bad stutter he affected it was very hard to follow him. Lockhart had mostly taught about himself, there were a few useful things he had sprinkled in amongst his lessons, but not many.

Lupin it turned out, put a fresh spin on their defense lesson by actually being a good teacher. Rather than a boring lecture he gave them all a chance to confront a dangerous creature for his first lesson. He had captured a boggart in the staff room. Boggarts were a kind of shape shifter that kept itself safe by instantly transforming into whatever a person around it most feared to scare them away. This could be quite startling and dangerous but they had an advantage in how they approached it.

“Since there’s a group of us, the boggart will be confused, it can only become one of our worst fears at a time and it won’t know which one to focus on.” Harry said in response to a question as Professor Lupin skillfully drew the knowledge he wanted out of the class.

“We also know what our own fears are.” Hermione pointed out. “So if we consider it carefully we won’t be surprised.”

“That is correct.” Lupin agreed. ‘Now the spell that best deals with a boggart is riddikulus and it’s cast with a motion like this.’ The professor demonstrated. “But the real trick to the spell is to imagine the boggart either looking funny or acting funny. Not only will this help you overcome your fear but it will confound the boggart and make it panic. If the boggart fails to scare us enough times it will burst apart into pieces and flee away from us. Eventually it will reform in some dark and forgotten place but it will do so far away from you.”

“Now you there, Nevil, tell me what do you think that boggart will change into if it comes after you?” Lupin asked, moving the lesson along.

“Probably….” Nevil said hesitating before he settled on being honest. “Professor Snape. It will change into Professor Snape.”

Harry wasn’t surprised. Snape hated Harry but he seemed to delight in tormenting Nevil. The fact that Nevil was absolute pants at making potions didn’t help.

“So what you need to do is imagine Professor Snape in a way that makes him seem laughable instead of looming and dangerous. Can you do that Nevil?” Professor Lupin asked and when Nevil eventually nodded he turned to the rest of the class. “Take a few moments to practice the spell and think about what the boggart might turn into for you. Don’t worry about the boggart itself. While boggarts possess some of the abilities of what they change into they are never as powerful as the real thing. Plus I will be here to help if anything goes wrong. But I’m certain all of you can do this.”

As the class prepared Harry got a bit worried. His first thought was that this boggart might change into Lord Voldemort who was certainly frightening enough to be anyone’s worst fear. But Harry realized he wasn’t actually worried about that. He had escaped from Voldemort three times and beaten him twice, in Harry’s opinion it was his mother who had beaten him that first time, so he wasn’t scared of Tom Riddle. In fact Harry thought Voldemort was actually rather silly. His title as an evil wizard was an anagram of his full actual name Tom Marvollo Riddle. Which means the man had chosen out the letters to make ‘I am Lord’ and then just rearranged the rest until he had something pronounceable and vaguely scary sounding. His name could just as easily be Dam Lori Dolemvort and it was impossible to find him intimidating after realizing that.

What Harry was really worried about was if the boggart changed into the utterly alien Elder Brain or the Ulitharid that had so casually considered murdering Harry to study his corpse. Or even one of the dementors that could force him to hear what he was certain had been the dying words of his own mother echoing in his head. How could he make any of those things seem funny or laughable in the least?

It won’t come to that. Esharry reassured him. This boggart must be able to read minds to find out what it should change into. We can use our own powers to feed it false information. Then we can trick it into starting off as something creepy but harmless, like an Intellect Devourer.

A what? Harry asked inside his head. Oh you must have seen them. Esharry insisted. Back in the colony? Those adorable little brains with legs running around everywhere. They’re so cute and cuddly but they freak most people out, so you could deal with that quite easily. Harry did remember seeing something like that. This would work. But afterwards he would have to have a serious conversation with Esharry over what the words cute and cuddly actually meant.

Once Professor Lupin was certain everyone was ready he threw open the door to the cupboard that the boggart was contained within. Sure enough a towering Professor Snape came out since Nevil was standing closest to the cupboard. Just as the boggart Snape began to berate the clumsy boy, Nevil shouted “Riddikulus!” And cast the spell.

With a crack the boggart Snape changed so that it was wearing an old worn dress, was carrying an overly large and paisley pattern handbag and was wearing an enormous hat with a stuffed vulture on the top. It was the kind of clothes worn by Nevil’s grandmother who had raised him and the boggart Snape looked ridiculous in them. Nevil laughed at the sight and the boggart backed away from him as if struck.

After that each student took it in turn to face the boggart and ward it off. Parvatti got a mummy which she made trip on its own bandages. Seamus got a banshee which he made to cough and rasps as if it had lost its voice. Dean got a hand that crawled about on its own until Dean’s spell left it trapped in a mouse trap. Ron got a giant spider which he forced to lose all its legs as they flew off in different directions so it was left rolling on the ground.

The legless spider came close to Harry and Harry felt the boggart reach towards his mind with a thin wisp of mental power. Harry was ready to feed it the image of a skeleton that he could easily make fall to pieces when Professor Lupin got between him and the boggart so it switched targets. With a crack the boggart became a white disk surrounded by thin mist hanging in the air. Lupin almost lazily used the spell that dropped the boggart to the ground as a cockroach.

Finally Nevil faced it once more and when he had once again forced the boggart Snape into his grandmother’s clothes he gave it such a mighty laugh that the boggart exploded and fled.

The class was a resounding success as far as everyone was concerned. Though Harry wondered why Professor Lupin had stopped him from facing the boggart. He worried that the man thought less of him since he had collapsed from just being in the same room as a dementor, perhaps he thought Harry just wasn’t up to facing much. His friends reassured him this couldn’t be the case. And indeed in subsequent lessons as they moved on to Red Caps and Kappas, Professor Lupin gave Harry just as much chance as anyone else to brave these challenges. He was even quite impressed when Harry showed how a wizard could use the descendo charm to make a kappa bow and thus briefly paralyze itself as the water spilled out of its head

All and over, Harry was quite glad to be back at Hogwarts and was looking forward to the rest of the year.

Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Declining Peace

As the school year gave way to October things were going about as well for Harry as they ever had in any school year. The only classes that gave him any trouble were potions, where Professor Snape continued to make it his mission in life to ruin everything for Harry, and Divinations where his death was still predicted at least once a class. Even those weren’t too bad since his grades were improving in potions despite Snape’s best efforts and Divinations had grabbed Harry’s attention in a way no other class had yet.

Not because of anything Professor Trelawney did mind you, or even because the textbook gripped his attention. In fact the way the class was set up did everything it could to frustrate Harry and Esharry both. Divination was in the words of Hermione a terribly wooly subject. Vague in its methods but rigid in its interpretation it lended itself well to being as annoying as possible.

Reading tea leaves should be simple. Pour the tea, drink almost all of the tea, swirl the cup three times with the left hand, dump the cup on the saucer and then compare the shape of the tea leaves to the chart in the books for interpretation. But this only ever produced a mass of soggy brown stuff devoid of any definite shape. Harry had to guess at which symbol the tea was supposed to have made, and since the actual shape was just an indistinct lump there were usually several symbols it could relate to.

If Harry were a cynical man he might guess this was the whole point. The shape was supposed to be vague so that the self professed clairvoyant could pick any symbol they wanted and go: “Ah yes the closed gate. Be careful, opportunities will desert you in the near future.” Or whatever else they thought the person they were talking to most wanted to hear. But this begged the question why all of the signs in the textbook weren’t odd blobs as well. How was a mass of tea leaves ever supposed to make the shape of a backwards cross? A pentagram? A bird in flight? Or a split tree? It didn’t make sense, half the interpretations offered by the book would never come up.

There is something going on here than just simple charlatanry. Esharry insisted as well. You can see the psychic energy flowing around that cup, same as I can. And you can see how it shifts subtlety as people handle the cup in different ways. There are methods to this we aren’t being told. Perhaps even more than the professor knows.

This led to Esharry insisting they head to the library to conduct their own investigation by seeking out more advanced books. Harry would’ve refused but the mystery of it intrigued him. Plus Hermione’s interest in the class was quickly fading. Harry didn’t like that. Having a know-it-all book worm for a friend sometimes dragged on him, especially around exam times, but the one good thing about it was see the sheer enthusiasm with which Hermione approached every aspect of magic. To see her lose it, possibly just because a teacher was bad at teaching was fundamentally wrong. Snape hadn’t managed to do that in two years of hard effort but Trelawney was managing it through simple incompetence.

But the library books didn’t help. The stuff they would go over in the coming years just covered different kinds of divination. After some searching Harry found a book that actually went deeper into the subject of tea leaves but all this suggested was alternative ways of handling the cup to get better results. Even worse the coming years seemed more of the same. Imprecise methods that would yield muddled results that then had to be strictly interpreted according to the established chart. Harry had half a mind to drop the subject after realizing this. Then he noticed something odd.

“The interpretations of these symbols change from method to method.” Harry said quietly to himself, though really he was talking to Esharry. He was by himself in the library after finishing up a quick dinner. Hermione was neck deep in her own studying and Ron had been caught up with his brothers in talk about some joke shop. “In tea leaves the sun means good fortune. In the crystal gazing it indicates coming revelation, if it rises through a zodiac it indicates a new beginning, and the sun tarot card puts a good spin on anything around it. Almost all of them are different across the different practices.”

Yes you’re right. Esharry noted. I think I might have an idea. Write down the names of the authors of these books. Let’s see if we can find out anything about their lives.

Harry noted the information and then went digging. It took him a while but eventually he found biographies for a few of them amdists summaries of notable witches and wizards of their respective eras. Harry himself wasn’t interested in them, so he allowed his eyes to flow over the relevant passages so that Esharry could read them in detail.

As I thought. He announced with smug satisfaction. None of them claimed to seers themselves. These authors are just academic investigators trying to compile information for future use. I bet you they just went to a couple of magical fortune tellers and got readings done then wrote down what they said and what they meant. One person had them drink tea and then told them the cross means future suffering, the crystal ball users said it meant they would have to make a choice or face betrayal, the astrologer said this is the sign of cancer it means loyalty and trust and the tarot reader said it’s the hanged man it means you will have to make a sacrifice in the future. All these books are the basic works of amateurs, the actual prophets kept their real secrets to themselves. All the little things that make a reading really work were trade secrets.

“And since Trelawney isn’t a real prophet either, all she knows is this basic junk.” Harry concluded. “Or maybe all there is basic junk. A bunch of con men using a little bit of magic to pull a fast one on wizards who think that knowing a little magic makes them smarter than everyone else.”

There should be something to this clairvoyance stuff. Esharry insisted. The future is just the result of the present. If we knew enough we would know everything and there should be magical or psychic means of at least catching a glimpse of it. There’s something real going on in that class room, we just need to conduct some tests of our own to find out what it is.

Harry wasn’t certain he agreed. The future couldn’t be set in stone; it had to be the result of people freely making their own choices not dancing on strings of destiny. But it was worth looking into and as Esharry said there was psychic energy flowing through the divination tower, even if it wasn’t being used properly. He would test it with Esharry.

As Harry worked on this new project the month of October came and with it one of Harry’s favorite past times. His quidditch practice resumed.

Quidditch was one of the most popular sports played by wizards in the world. It was played between two teams of seven people all riding broomsticks, and revolved around three different kinds of balls. First was the quaffle, which would sort of float through the air. Three chasers on each team tried to grab the quaffle and throw it through one of three hoops, which were protected by the keeper, to score goals worth ten points each. While they did so two bludger balls would fly about the arena at high speeds so a pair of players called beaters would have to smack them away with heavy bats and try to knock them into enemy players. Finally there was the golden snitch, a small very fast ball that zoomed about the field almost too quickly to see. One seeker on each team would try to catch the snitch to end the game and score an extra hundred and fifty points.

Each house at Hogwarts, fielded a team which would play against each other in a series of six matches over the course of the year starting in November. The team which scored the most points and won the most games would win the quidditch cup, along with a bunch of extra points for their house which combined with the points students earned throughout the year by following the rules and studying diligently would let a house win the house cup and bragging rights for the next year. Gryffindor had won the house cup the last two years running but it hadn’t won the quidditch cup in almost seven years now.

Their team captain Oliver Wood was desperate to win the cup this year. He was in his seventh and final year at school so this was his last chance to win. But their odds were good this year because as Wood pointed out during their first practice they had a nearly perfect team. Angelina Johnson, Alicia Spinnet and Katty Bell were a well oiled team of chasers. They were so flawless in their cooperation it was like they had learned to read each other’s minds. Fred and George Weasley had the perfect mama bear mindset that kept their teammates safe from bludgers and made the enemy team painfully aware of the fact that if they played too dirty then furious vengeance was sure to haunt them. Oliver himself was a very good keeper, in fact he was the standard to which keepers would be held at Hogwarts for years to come.

As for Harry, well he had never yet failed to catch the snitch. This wasn’t necessarily a good thing. While catching the snitch was worth a hundred and fifty points, it could only be caught once. To get the most points possible, and thus the highest standing in the league, the chasers needed time to score goals. This was a mistake Harry made in his first year when he ended their game against Hufflepuff so quickly that they barely scored above the minimum points possible to get from a winning game. This allowed Slytherin to get more points overall and win the cup despite having a record no better than Gryffindor’s.

As a seeker Harry had three goals in a match, keep the other seeker from catching the snitch and getting that hundred and fifty points for their team. Distract the enemy team with fake dives and sudden movements through the field to help the chasers find their openings. And finally to end the game after the chasers had run up the score but before the other team had much chance to run up there’s.

As practice began Harry quickly realized his new powers actually made the game very easy. With psychic sight he could easily track the snitch by looking for the faint trail it left behind rather than the occasional golden glint. By letting his telekinesis flow around him he could be warned of incoming bludgers or other players in plenty of time to dodge them. And of course he could grab the snitch psychically to hold it in place or keep it out of another’s reach. Harry soon decided not to use these powers though.

Why ever not? Esharry asked. Everyone uses their natural advantages to help win these games. You wouldn’t object to the Weasleys using their greater strength to their advantage would you? They worked hard to build up their arms, you’ve just so happened to build up your mind.

Harry rejected this idea for missing the point. First of all it was likely against the spirit of the rules if not the letter. It’s not like Harry could just pull out his wand and cast a freezing charm on the snitch to hold it in place so he shouldn’t be allowed to grab it with his mind either. Secondly it made the game too easy. Harry loved quidditch because he loved flying and he loved competing, pushing himself to his limit and overcoming them through sheer force of will. With his powers he could end the game in 30 seconds. No time to enjoy flying, no chance of losing, no rush for winning. Too easy, too boring. Finally Harry thought Esharry wanted them to hide their powers. People would notice if suddenly Harry went from a really good player to a flawlessly perfect one. Esharry had to agree with that last one at least.

So they carried on with practice in the traditional way. Wood demanded a lot from them all, squeezing in hours of practice every chance they got. But it was a good use of time. Even as the weather steadily worsened, Harry went to bed every night tired down to his bones and happy with a hard day’s work. Nothing could ruin this time of his life.

Harry’s life took a turn for the worse just a week before Halloween. He had just finished a round of quidditch practice when he came into the Gryffindor common room to relax for a bit and work the stiffness out of his muscles. As he entered he saw a large number of people gathered around the notice board eagerly reading something he couldn’t see through the crowd. Harry made his way over to the chairs by the fireplace where Ron and Hermione were working on their star charts for astronomy.

“What’s got everyone so worked up?” He asked them.

“They just published the dates for the first Hogsmead weekends.” Ron said. “We’ll be able to visit the village next Saturday on Halloween.”

Harry felt excited at the news. Hogsmead was the only purely magical village in all of the United Kingdom. It had nearly as many magical shops as Diagon Alley, a number of famous locations like the magical post office and two of the most famous, and most infamous bars in the magical world: the Three Broomsticks and the far seedier Hog’s Head. It was also a place where many different magical folks could more easily intermix and so even just walking down the streets could lead to some amazing sights.

The village had been built near Hogwarts to take advantage of the school’s many magical protections. This allowed the village to be easily hidden from muggles. Hogwarts students were allowed to visit Hogsmead a few times each year provided they weren’t too young and had permission from their legal guardian. It was always an exciting time. Harry felt quite proud of himself as he thought of this. Normally the Dursleys would never allow Harry to do anything fun or interesting, but Harry had struck a deal with his uncle that if he was well behaved during his Aunt Marge’s visit, Vernon would have to sign his permission form.

Vernon had signed his permission form right?

With dreadful slowness a terrible feeling of despair began to sink into Harry’s guts. Uncle Vernon had refused to sign the permission form until after Harry had lasted the full week without doing any magic around his aunt. Which Harry had managed only by vanishing for half her visit when he was captured by the Illithids. Looking back on it now, Harry realized that he had never returned to his house to collect the form. The Minister had rushed him off to the Leaky Cauldron before he had a chance to collect it himself. And since Harry had been so shaken up by unexpectedly changing species he had forgotten to ever mention the permission slip to either Fudge or Dumbledore.

“Harry, what’s wrong?” Hermione asked as the inner dread Harry felt began to reflect on his face.

“I don’t think I have the permission slip for Hogsmead.” He said in stunned disbelief.

“What?” Ron suddenly exclaimed, “Why not? Don’t tell me the muggles wouldn’t sign it for you.”

“They would have.” Harry insisted. “We had a deal and everything. But it all happened just before I had to walk out of the house. I never went back for it. All that news about Sirius Black and how worried Dumbledore and Fudge were drove it out of my head.”

“I can’t believe it.” Ron bemoaned in sympathy for Harry’s predicament.

“Maybe that’s for the best.” Hermione offered in a commiserating tone of voice.

“What are you saying Hermione?” Ron shot at her. “Harry can’t be the only one not to go to Hogsmead. It would be cruel.”

“I would love for Harry to be able to go.” Hermione defended herself. “But Sirius Black is still on the loose. It might not be safe for Harry to be out of the castle before he’s caught.”

“Hermione.” Ron moaned in exasperation. “Black’s not going to come anywhere near this place. Not with all those dementors around the grounds. They’re probably watching Hogsmead just as closely as they watch the castle.”

“Still, it’s an unnecessary risk.” Hermione declared. “Harry won’t be able to go one way or the other so it doesn’t matter. But I think this is probably for the best.”

“I’m still not sure Black even is after me.” Harry said for himself. “All the effort to break out of Azkaban and then he’s going to attack a child in one of the best defended places in the world? If Black had any sense he’d be halfway to Borneo by now.”

“Hey Harry, didn’t you say Dumbledore packed your trunk?” Ron put in. “Maybe he did get the permission form for you and you just haven’t found it yet. Let’s go have a look.”

“Harry needs to do his homework.” Hermione objected. “We’ve got star charts to make and a twelve inch long parchment due on the freezing spell for Charms and—”

“He can copy my star chart.” Ron interrupted, “And the way Harry’s been going at it this year he’s probably already finished half that other stuff.”

The two of them made their way up to the boy’s dorm and searched it for the missing form. But it was nowhere to be found. The best idea they could come up with to deal with the situation was to ask their head of house Professor McGonagall if Harry might be able to go to Hogsmead even without the permission form on the grounds that he was going to get it and only bad luck had thwarted him.

This plan came to nothing however. Professor McGonagall wasn’t willing to bend the rules for them. While she did like her house and did the best to take care of her lions she was a very fair woman and expected her students not to need the rules bent for them. However Harry also had to say she looked rather relieved to have a reason to keep Harry out of Hogsmead, so perhaps she had been thinking along the same lines as Hermione; that the village was too big of a risk.

Whatever her reasons, the effect was the same. Harry would be the only student not to go to Hogsmead this coming weekend. Harry was fairly dejected by this turn of events. Not helping was how excited the rest of the third year kids grew throughout that week as the day of the trip drew near.

Ron and Hermione did their best to cheer Harry up and promised to get him a selection of souvenirs and treats from the trip so he wouldn’t miss out on much. Fred and George had the grace to go silent about their plans when Harry came near after Ron had told them the bad news. Even Percy tried to build Harry’s spirits, though he did a very bad job of it.

Really the only thing that gave Harry any solace during this time was that his new methods of reading tea leaves had been predicting a reversal of fortunes for him for some time by then. So perhaps this confirmed the growing accuracy of his new methods. Then again they also warned him of an incoming attack, conspiracies abounding around him or perhaps dangerous secrets about those near him and that his family was in need, so perhaps they still needed some work.

When Halloween came and all the third years and up went to Hogsmead, Harry had to stay back. He spent much of his time in the library, getting ahead in his schoolwork and looking up more information about divination and traditional tea reading techniques. It didn’t take long for him to get his fill of that though, so he made his way back to the common room.

On his way back he was intercepted by Professor Lupin who asked for his help with moving the new grindylow he had acquired into his office. The grindylow was a kind of water monster, with lizard-like scales, wide black eyes and long thin fingers. Professor Lupin explained that they tried to grab swimmers and drown them in the kelp field they preferred to live in.

“Their fingers are stronger than they look, but their grip can be broken with magic easily enough.” Lupin explained. “Once they’ve failed to catch you they usually back off. They aren’t really evil creatures, and if you learn mermish you can make friends with them. But their first impulse whenever they see something swim past their kelp is to grab it and drag it down. Would you like some tea Harry? I promise it won’t have any leaves in it.”

“Too bad I might be able to use the practice.” Harry accepted. That caught Professor Lupin’s interest and soon the two of them were chatting about Harry’s divination theories. Lupin was obviously skeptical. He, like McGonagall, had written off the subject as almost useless. But he took Harry seriously as he spoke.

The longer their conversation went on the more Harry found himself liking the professor. He didn’t speak down to Harry, or dismiss his ideas just because he was young. He might have been the first adult to really take Harry seriously, other than maybe Professor Dumbledore but it was hard to tell if Dumbledore took anyone or anything all that seriously. Before long Harry found himself talking rather casually with Lupin.

“Why did you stop me from facing the boggart?” Harry suddenly asked after Lupin had briefly praised how well Harry had dealt with the Red Caps a few lessons back. He hadn’t expected himself to, but since he was feeling so comfortable around the older man the question just sort of slipped out.

“Well for one thing I didn’t want Lord Voldemort to just show up in the teachers’ break room.” Lupin answered just as casually. “For another I’ve heard about what happened last year so I know you’ve got no trouble facing your fears, better to let Neville have a chance to finish it off. I think that did him a fair bit of good.”

“I don’t think it would’ve turned into Lord Voldemort for me.” Harry said in return, a little shaken. Lupin was the fourth person Harry had ever heard use Voldemort’s name, and he had expected him to avoid the question. “I was worried it might have been a dementor.”

“That’s very mature of you Harry.” Lupin complimented him, “It means that what you fear most might be fear itself.”

Harry wasn’t certain he agreed with that statement. He didn’t fear the sensation that a dementor forced on him, if he was honest he almost appreciated a chance to hear his mother’s voice, even if it was her dying words burned into his subconscious by the trauma of her death. What he hated was how dementors affected him, that they could make him so weak and powerless. Harry had been so powerless in the Illithid colony all he could do was rely on Esharry to talk their way out. Just like how he had to rely on Esharry to keep his body safe when a dementor was about. He hated that sensation and never wanted to experience it again.

“Dementors are dangerous, but there are ways to be safe from them.” Professor Lupin encouraged Harry as he sensed a black mood fall on the boy. “The magic that repulses them is a tricky bit of work, but if you can do it, it will never fail you.”

“It seems odd to have a spell designed just to counter one dangerous creature.” Harry said desperate to change the subject. “Especially a spell like riddikulus just to make a boggart less scary. Seems it might be easier just to blast them with something to get rid of them outright.”

“Almost all spells have a plethora of uses if you’re clever with them.” Professor Lupin allowed the conversation to shift. “Riddikulus actually works on any kind of shape changer, even a wizard who’s taken polyjuice potion can be made a fool of with that charm. It’s one of the few ways to prove that someone has taken the stuff. The patronus charm can also be used to send messages almost instantly over not inconsiderable distances, though it’s difficult to get a reply from the recipient, and they only recite their message once so if the recipient is distracted or can’t hear properly it might be missed. And while you could just blast a boggart it would be a cruel thing to do.”

“What makes it cruel? If something attacks you wouldn’t it be fair to blast them away?” Harry asked.

“But a boggart isn’t attacking you.” Lupin explained. “It’s just trying to scare you away so it can go back to resting in the nice cramped dark place it found to live in. Boggarts don’t chase people and very rarely harm them. They just scare them to frighten them off. Burst a boggart with the riddikulus charm and they’ll put themselves back together in a place more convenient in a month or two. In fact the ministry once had a sealed off cave filled with cupboards, chests of drawers and moldy closets prepared for them far far away from where anyone would ever bother them. Over five hundred boggarts have moved into that cave, almost half of those that live in Great Britain. It’s worked out very well for everyone.”

Further discussion was cut off by the arrival of Professor Snape, who had a potion for Lupin to drink. Lupin said it helped him with a condition he suffered from. It confirmed to Harry that Lupin was a brave man indeed. Harry certainly lacked the courage to drink anything that Snape had brewed. And Lupin held the defense against the dark arts post that everyone knew Snape badly wanted to teach himself. Harry was filled with an almost irrational desire to smash that potion in case it had been poisoned. But Lupin drank it quickly without comment. After that Harry returned to Gryffindor tower to await the return of his friends.

Ron and Hermione were full of stories about all they had done in Hogsmeade and the many sights they had seen. They had gone to all the best stores, like the candy shop: Honeydukes and Zonko’s Joke Shop. They had seen warlocks, hags, and even an ogre at the Three Broomsticks inn, where they had enjoyed the warning taste of butter beer. They had gone to the magical post office and seen the hundreds of owls ready to take a message anywhere in the world. They had even gone to the Shrieking Shack, supposedly the most haunted place in all of England.

That last one sounded especially impressive to Harry considering just how many ghosts called just Hogwarts their home. There were the four house ghosts like Nearly-Headless Nick, the Gryffindor house ghost who’s beheading had been botched so his head was still connected to his neck by a thin strip of skin and muscle. There was the prankster poltergeist: Peeves, the bane of caretaker Filch’s existence, and the cause of half the delays that any class might suffer throughout the year. They even had a ghost teacher, Professor Binns who taught history of magic. And there were what seemed like a dozen other ghosts tied to the castle because of things that had happened to them when they were students here. Like Moaning Myrtle who haunted the second floor girls bathroom where she had been killed by Tom Riddle over fifty years ago now.

Harry had thought that hearing of everything his friends had done would’ve made him feel jealous and miserable over not going, but he wasn’t. The sight of how happy and excited his best friends were drove any unpleasant or self pitying thought out of his head. The fact his friends had brought him a small treasure trove of sweets, food and jokes as souvenirs certainly helped as well. In fact that touched his heart more than he would’ve expected it to. Harry felt an urge to tear up at what his friends had done for him which he only barely fought down. It all blindsided him.

I know you don’t think about money but you are somewhat aware of it. Esharry commented as Harry wondered where that all had come from as they all made their way down to the Halloween Feast. Neither Ron nor Hermione ever have much pocket money. Ron’s family doesn’t have much period, and while Hermione’s parents are successful dentists they only ever convert as much wizard money as they need for her education. It is a big sacrifice on their parts, you do well to be grateful.

Harry knew that. It always moved him when his friends went out of their way for him. But he had never been this affected by it. It was like this display in particular touched something raw in him. Esharry made no further comment, but by then the feast had started and Harry had other things to occupy him.

Harry had never had a bad meal at Hogwarts but even by the school’s high standards this feast was excellent. The food was perfect, and the Hogwarts ghosts put on a display of precision flying for mid meal entertainment. At the end of it, Nearly-Headless Nick himself took center stage to perform a rendition of his own beheading to the delight of all. Afterwards he joined the Gryffindor’s for conversation.

“Nick, what are the ghosts over at the Shrieking Shack like?” Harry asked after the ghost floated over an empty seat near him.

“I’m afraid I don’t know for certain.” Nick denied. “I’ve never been there. But I’ve heard from reliable sources that they are a wild and rough sort of bunch.”

“Don’t tell me a Gryffindor ghost is scared of them?” Ron cut in. “Not even a basilisk could hurt you, Nick, what have you got to worry about?”

“I’m certainly not scared of them.” Nick said in an offended tone of voice. “But it would hardly do for a respectable spectral citizen such as myself to be seen with such a disreputable bunch. Now if you want to know some reputable if rough kinds of ghosts I have some suggestions.”

Nearly-Headless Nick spent the rest of the meal regaling them with stories of the various wizard knights he had known of over the years, the tragic ends they had often come to, and their escapades as ghosts afterwards. It was a far more entertaining history lesson than they had ever gotten from Professor Binns. It was also astounding to hear of how often wizards and witches got caught up in the wars of muggle kings back before the statute of secrecy was implemented. By the time the feast was done, Nick had every Gryffindor, and most of the other students wrapped up in his tales and it was almost a shame to have to retire to bed.

This proved more difficult than Harry would’ve expected. There was a large crowd blocking the entrance to Gryffindor tower. Even Percy couldn’t get the crowd cleared and by the time Harry got to the front of the crowd, Professor Dumbledore had been summoned. Harry was just about to demand to know what was the hold up when he saw for himself what had left everyone speechless.

The entrance to Gryffindor tower was blocked by a magical painting of a very large woman, warmly known as the Fat Lady. Since it was a magical painting the Fat Lady could move, speak and even travel to other paintings around her or other portraits of herself located in other places. Only she could open the door to Gryffindor tower and would only do so if the person asking entrance knew the password she had made up for that term.

But the Fat Lady was nowhere to be seen. Her painting was in tatters as if someone had attacked it with a ragged pair of scissors. All the portraits around the hall looked shocked and horrified.

“Send word to Master Filch.” Dumbledore ordered. ‘The Fat Lady must’ve run away to some other painting when she was attacked, we must find her and coax her back here.’ The professor turned to the other pieces of artwork and addressed them: “Did anyone see what happened here?”

The paintings were hesitant to reply as if their answer was too terrible to speak. But there was one other witness. Peeves the Poltergeist floated through the wall taunting the assembled crowd that he knew something they didn’t. But while Peeves tormented students and flaunted teachers and rules as wished, Dumbledore was not a power he wished to trifle with.

“The Fat Lady wouldn’t open up for him your headship.” Peeves explained. “He didn’t know her password and so she stood her ground even when he threatened her with a knife. Eventually he got mad enough to attack her painting and chase her off. I always knew that one had a terrible temper hidden away. Doesn’t surprise me at all to know that he turned out so violent. That Sirius Black.”

Peeves’s words shocked the crowd into silence. Harry could hardly believe it. Black was risking everything by coming to Hogwarts. Dementors would hound him searching the countryside for him and he placed himself directly under Dumbledore’s nose whom he had no hope of overcoming or escaping from should the old powerful wizard corner him. It was suicidal. And the only reason that Harry could conceive of as to why he would do it, was that the ministry was correct and Black had come to hunt Harry himself.

Dumbledore recovered quickly from this bombshell and swiftly commanded that the Gryffindors return to the great hall. Several bright flashes of light shot from his wand and rocketed down the hall in different directions as he led them back himself. They had not gotten far when Professor McGonagall joined them looking furious and worried. As Dumbledore lead them from the front she dropped back to rear where she could watch over her lions like a mother hawk. The Gryffindor prefects along with sixth and seventh year students took up positions on the outer edges of the mass of students, keeping their younger fellows towards the center where they could be more easily guarded.

Ron and Hermione took up flanking positions on either side of Harry. Ron kept one hand on Harry so he could throw him to the ground at the first sign of spells flying, the other he kept on his own wand though he didn’t draw it yet. Hermione had hers out and ready to use at a moment’s notice.

Not long after they had reached the great hall all the other students and teachers began to arrive. Everyone had been escorted in much the same way the Gryffindors had, with at least two teachers to a house and the older students standing guard. The school ghosts began floating in through the walls, floor and ceiling to report that all the rooms and corridors immediately around the great hall were clear. Dumbledore fired one last bolt of white light towards the fireplace of the great hall that vanished in a flash of green, and then he addressed everyone.

“I’m sorry to have interrupted all your evenings but it seems there’s been an intruder in the school.” Dumbledore announced which made everyone that hadn’t heard Peeves’s announcement chatter nervously. “I must ask that you all remain here for the time being while the staff and I search the castle to make sure it is safe. I’m leaving the Head Boy, Girl and the house ghosts in charge here. Please listen to your prefects and stay safe. You all may need this as well.”

With two flicks of his wand, Dumbledore cleared aside the tables and chairs and made a mass of sleeping bags appear for the students to use. Harry noticed that the tables and chairs had been piled up in a way that anyone could quickly rush behind them and have a nice protective barricade that would keep them safe from anyone standing near one of the entrances to the hall. The old man was taking things very seriously indeed.

Harry, Ron and Hermione grabbed bags for themselves and settled near one of these barricades where they could throw themselves to safety in a short order. Though from the look of his friends they intended to throw Harry behind the barricade and then join any fight that took place. Harry sighed in exasperation about their over protectiveness, but they both just shrugged in a resigned way and didn’t change their behavior in the least. Harry again felt a deep swelling of affection for them both and so made no further protest. Besides he had to admit that if Black did try and force his way in here it would be to try and kill him and so keeping him safe might well keep everyone safe by focusing Black’s attention on the prepared defenses.

About twenty minutes after the professors had left, just as Percy Weasley started trying to calm everyone down to sleep the great fireplace turned green and several witches and wizards began to arrive by floo powder. All of them were in what Harry recognized as ministry uniforms, had their wands out, and looked very serious. Ron gasped at the sight of them.

“That’s Amelia Bones, the head of the department of magical law enforcement.” Ron exclaimed indicating the somewhat older witch who was leading the group that had arrived. “My dad has had to work with her in the past. Those folks with her must be aurors.”

“They must be what?” Harry asked.

“Specialists in fighting dark wizards.” Ron explained. “They’re the ministry’s top fighters, the ones they call in to deal with the most dangerous stuff or to take on hit wizards and other skilled fighters that have gone bad.”

“How did they get here so fast?” Hermione wondered.

“Same way all the other teachers knew to bring the students here.” Harry guessed. “Those flashes of light Professor Dumbledore sent off, they must be some way of magically delivering messages.”

As Madam Bones made here way across the room Percy intercepted her, introduced himself as Head Boy and explained the situation.

“One of the portraits that guards Gryffindor tower was attacked when someone tried to break in.” He reported rapidly. “Our poltergeist witnessed the attack and said it was Sirius Black. Professor Dumbledore is searching the area around the tower looking for him or anything else he might have done while here. We’ve done a head count, all the students are here and safe.”

“Good work Mr. Weasley.” Madam Bones accepted the report and then turned to her own people. “Shacklebolt, pick four and set up a guard here I don’t want anything to happen to these students, work with young Percy here to maintain control. Yaxley, take two out with you to the grounds and check in with the dementor’s handlers. I want a perimeter around the castle nothing gets out of here without us knowing about it. Take any extras you have and start a general search of everything from here Hogsmead and the heart of the Forbidden Forest. Everyone else is with me. I doubt Black stayed around long once he failed to get what he was after but we must secure the castle before we go hunting for him. He won’t slip through our fingers this time.”

Shacklebolt and Yaxley didn’t wait to hear the rest of her orders once they had their own. In short order, five aurors were checking all the entrances to shore up their magical defenses. Meanwhile Yaxley threw open a window, conjured a wide plank of wood, put a hover charm on it and then he and his two compatriots started gliding directly down to the grounds below. Shortly thereafter Madam Bones had gone to add her remaining half dozen aurors to the search.

The night dragged on after that. The aurors patrolled the perimeter of the students, checking doors, windows, vents and even the fireplace they had entered from to make sure nothing was trying to break or sneak in. Prefects went amongst the students urging people to be quiet and go to sleep, though most only stayed quiet until they had passed. Ghosts occasionally drifted in to deliver an update to Percy and auror Shacklebolt.

Conversation around Harry mostly focused on trying to guess what Black was after, and how he had broken in. Hermione shot down most of the latter sort of speculation by pointing out that according to the book Hogwarts: A History, the school was safe from most forms of infiltration. Harry let himself focus on the words around him to distract himself from his own thoughts.

Around three in the morning, Dumbledore and Madam Bones returned and spoke with Percy and Professor Snape. No sign had been seen of Black anywhere in the castle. Though the Fat Lady had been found, safe if badly shaken by the events and she had confirmed it had been Black who attacked her.

“Do you have any idea how he might have gotten in?” Madam Bones asked Dumbledore.

“Many,” Dumbledore answered. “Each is less likely than the last.”

“He could’ve gotten in easily with some help.” Snape said darkly.

“Yes he could’ve.” Madam Bones agreed and then responded with a sneer, “Have any of your old friends been in contact with you lately Snape?”

“None of my staff would ever even consider helping someone like Black.” Dumbledore denied.

“What about—” Snape started.

“Not even him.” Dumbledore pressed. “They might have been friends when they were young Severus, but that only makes Black’s betrayal all the harder on him. He might be the only person in this castle that hates Black more than you do.”

Snape grunted but didn’t press the subject, so Dumbledore turned back to Madam Bones.

“I must thank you for your swift response, this is a very serious matter and I fear one likely to happen again.” The old man said ominously.

“We’re taking Black very seriously.” Madam Bones replied. “I think I’m going to have some people stationed in Hogsmead, and I may need Hagrid’s help searching the forest more thoroughly.”

“I’m sure he would be happy to help.” Dumbledore replied. “Would you kindly let the dementors know our search is complete and urge them back to the limit I originally set for them? I would do so myself but I find their presence most revolting.”

“I don’t like them any better, Dumbledore.” Madam Bones replied. “And if I had my way they wouldn’t be allowed with in twenty miles of even a muggle child let alone my own grand niece. But the ministry wants to make a show of force and I will back Fudge on this one.”

Madam Bones departed after that exchange and Dumbledore left shortly thereafter. Harry was still rather stunned by all that had happened. As sleep slowly claimed his friends and those around him he was left with his own thoughts to deal with.

Harry could no longer cling to ignorance. Black was actually after him, and he was either brave or foolish enough to come for him despite the dementors hunting him and the protection of Dumbledore. If he had been crazy enough to break in once he would do so again, and next time he might have the passwords to get past the portrait defense, or would’ve found some way around it. The man was clever enough to escape from Azkaban; he was clever enough to get into a dorm room. Harry was in danger.

Well let him come, Harry thought. He had beaten evil wizards and terrible monsters before, he could deal with a man like Black if he had to. He wasn’t going to be powerless in the face of a major threat again. But he had to be smart about this. Black could kill a dozen men with a single spell, and the protection that Harry’s mother had left him with really only applied against Voldemort or those he was possessing.

Our psychic powers will help, Esharry encouraged him. And it will likely take him by surprise since it seems that other than Dumbledore and Snape, most wizards don’t make the effort to shield their minds. The problem with psychic power is that it must flow through your brain to be used and overtime that will wear you out. Though how much and how quickly depends on what we use it for. I would say we can push enough power through the top of your brain to wield our telekinesis for about ten consecutive minutes at maximum strength before we run out. Whereas unleashing a psychic scream through the front of your brain will require at least a half minute to rest after each use if you don’t want to pass out.

Harry nodded in understanding, these were limits but he could work around them. One good scream could end a fight since it could stun the target’s mind, but if he would only get one shot he would have to choose his timing wisely. The telekinesis was much more flexible, Harry could get a lot done in ten minutes. He would have to start practicing with his powers, see if exercise could strengthen his mind.

It definitely can. Esharry confirmed. But we shouldn’t neglect our other abilities either. Magic is highly versatile and the core of your power refreshes itself over time by drawing in power from the world around you. So long as you have a wand and the strength to lift it you can keep fighting.

This was true, but Harry simply didn’t know enough good fighting magic to contend man to man with someone like Black. He knew some jinxes and hexes, but he doubted something like the bat bogey hex or the jelly legs jinx was actually going to stop Black. The only magic that he knew that he had any confidence in really hampering an experienced wizard would be the expulso curse to blast him, diffindo to slice him and petrificus totalus to bind his body, and only one of those could be used at range. He doubted he was going to learn anything more dangerous than those this year.

If the teachers won’t give you what you need you’ll have to teach it to yourself. Esharry surmised. And how was he supposed to do that? Harry wondered. The only place he might find information about the powerful and dangerous kinds of magic he needed was in the restricted section of the library which no one was going to allow a third year into.

So what? Esharry asked. You have an invisibility cloak, you can see any wards or magic they have in place to keep you out, and you can levitate to move without making any noise. So it’s not like they can keep you out.

And Harry supposed they couldn’t at that.

Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Preparing for the Worst.

After the break in, Harry spent a few days in the library studying the restricted section. Most of the protections for these forbidden tomes came in two forms: enchantments to alert staff when someone entered without proper permissions, and the books themselves. Many of the tomes in that section were like the monster book of monsters and had minds of their own and could likely recognize when someone was using them without permission.

After one week of analysis, Harry had formed a plan around both these defenses and set that plan into motion. After lights out that Friday, Harry checked the brain activity of his roommates to make sure they were all asleep. Then he slipped under his invisibility cloak, levitated to the window and with a quick alohamora unlocking spell along with a muffling charm he was out into the cold night air.

The castle had enchantments to keep people from flying up to its walls but they were aimed outward against intruders not inward against people seeking shortcuts. Harry made his way around the walls to the section of the castle that contained the library. Looking in through the windows Harry spotted one that led into the restricted section itself. Since the castle kept people from reaching this spot it was unguarded and Harry slipped in with the same combo that got him out of the Gryffindor dorms.

Harry felt the mental gazes of a dozen sleepless magical books wondering how he had arrived and what he was doing there after hours. Now Harry revealed his second trick and called out his monster book from his pack where he had hidden it. The monster book cast a long gaze on these lesser tomes that dare scrutinize its master, sized up the largest of them and then attacked. As the magical book was partially restrained and of a scholarly persuasion it was unused to such treatment and soon was at the monster book’s mercy. Harry stopped the impending act of literary vandalism with a short click of his tongue and called the monster book back to his side.

The monster book cast one last gaze across the assembled ancient and forbidden books of arcane knowledge and none dared meet its magical eye. The shelves were nicely cowed and Harry was free to get to work. Over the next few nights he scoured the forbidden section of the library looking for more powerful spells with which he could defend himself. He found such spells quite easily. The trick was finding spells he could stomach to use.

He found spells to make a man’s eyes explode. Spells to make all the bones in a target’s body vanish so their internal organs would be smothered under the weight of their muscles. Hexes that would cover the inside edges of a person’s arms and legs with spikes so they couldn’t let their body rest naturally without stabbing themselves. Curses that killed nerves to leave limbs useless and paralyzed for life. Jinxes that would force a man to scream until he lost his voice and so couldn’t cast any spells. Charms to transfigure blood into molten brass and the list went on and on.

Strangely almost every spell came with an explanation of why such horror was not only necessary, but good since it ended a fight quickly without necessarily killing the target. Many of them were also listed as being designed by men in service to their king, their god or their people. Who had vowed that with this power at last they could be sure that no one would ever dare threaten them and so peace could be achieved.

Most of the worst spells it seemed were made up during the goblin rebellions, such as the means of transfiguring steel into acid. Or the hex that made all the metal in an ax or sword break into shards and then fly at high speeds in different directions. Others stemmed from the crusades when wizards had devised three entire books worth of enchantments that could make a muggle knight into a force any wizard would dread to face. The most frightening of which was probably the Green Knight’s Armor, a set of memory enchantments that would impress a knight’s will into his armor, allowing it to keep fighting for even a whole day after the knight wearing it had died even from decapitation.

Eventually Harry found a set of spells he liked. His main idea wasn’t to develop the power to capture or kill Black, Harry wasn’t certain he could build that ability up in the perhaps few weeks he might have before Black tried to break into the school again. Instead his goal was to either avade Black entirely or hold him off until help came. Harry found a very useful set of infiltration spells in one of those muggle fighting books which had apparently once been used to help the Hassasin order of assassins sneak up on their targets. This included an actual invisibility spell that looked very complicated, but for now Harry focused on the disillusionment charm to make himself fade into the background, the silent steps charm so even across the ground he could move unheard and a few misdirection jinxes that could confuse Black about which way he was going.

For actual combat Harry picked up a quartet of elemental hexes. One to make waves of fire to force Black back and break his line of sight, another was a smoke conjuring spell that could make a screen to further obscure himself. Finally Harry found two lightning spells, fulmitten a direct lightning strike, not powerful enough to kill unless it hit the heart but which would hurt like heck and the linpuls curse which constantly shocked the victim over and over again. Both of these curses were quick to cast, hard to block or dodge since they hit almost instantly and could make a target’s body spasm so they couldn’t move much.

Finally Harry found a spell datimor omnis which would alert everyone within thousands of feet that Harry was in danger. Harry was quite surprised to find such a useful spell restricted, but the book did explain why. Apparently it could be half cast, that is if someone said only the first part of the spell but still performed the full motion of the wand part of the effect would still go off. In this case that meant everyone around the caster would be filled with the caster’s sense of fear and unease but wouldn’t know why. If anything happened to spook those people it could lead to a sudden panic and people getting hurt.

Harry also couldn’t help himself from making copies of a few spells he found that just looked very interesting. There were a host of mind related spells that Esharry thought might indicate the extent to which regular wizards understood psychic power. Obliviation for instance which could erase and alter memories. Legillimens which could copy thoughts or allow the caster to read the target’s mind. And oddly enough the patronus charm, which could be used to encode a message from one’s own thoughts that would be repeated verbally to the recipient.

And Harry found three transfiguration spells that could work on the wizard that cast them. One gave the caster’s body properties associated with dragons, such as a dragon’s spell resistant scales which was a very useful thing to have in a fight. Another was a full body transformation into a demonic form that was supposedly very useful for terrifying muggle soldiers. Finally was the animagus ritual, which if fully and completely performed allowed a wizard to assume the shape of a certain animal at will. These spells wouldn’t help Harry deal Black, but such human transformations might eventually give him a cure for his impending ceremorphosis.

Harry copied out all of these spells on his own parchment, making sure to include every bit of information that might in anyway help him learn to cast them. Practicing fighting magic in the restricted section of the library seemed stupid, and Harry didn’t want to know what kind of enchantments might be present to keep him from leaving with a restricted book. Plus the days were getting wet and cold, the nights freezing and drenched, so Harry looked forward to once again spending his every night safe, warm and dry in bed.

Harry sought out Ron and Hermione’s help in learning these new spells. He would have enlisted their help in breaking in to the restricted section, but he hadn’t wanted to deal with their inevitable resistance to the idea. As it turned out he once again proved it was better to ask for forgiveness than permission as they both objected to his self defense preparations.

“You’re mental mate.” Ron said. “It’s restricted for a reason, there’s dark magic in there. If anyone finds out you broke in you’ll be expelled.”

“It was a terrible risk, Harry.” Hermione pressed. “You could’ve asked a teacher for help, I’m sure Professor Lupin would’ve loved to help you learn some better protection. They might even have found these spells for you or much better ones more likely.”

“The teachers aren’t going to help.” Harry rejected. “They’ve been shadowing me to classes and treating me like I’m made of glass. I’m not even allowed to practice quidditch these days without a babysitter. If I asked them if I could learn some more powerful spells they would think I’m planning on going after Black and would shut me down.”

“No they wouldn’t.” Hermione argued. “They would understand that you’re worried.”

“Hermione you think I’m planning on going after Black,” Harry accused and Hermione blushed in response. “They wouldn’t understand. They would just tell me to trust in Dumbledore. That’s all well and good, but Black got past Dumbledore once already, and he’s not going to make that mistake about missing the passwords again. Mark my words, he’ll get in next time. And I for one will feel much better going to sleep at night knowing I can wake up and throw a lightning bolt at someone.”

It took a bit more but eventually he talked the both of them around to help him. They had to admit that it would be a good idea to learn something with a bit more oomph if someone was actively trying to kill Harry. Although Hermione did get Harry to swear on his parent’s memory that he wouldn’t go hunting for Black. He would only take steps to protect himself and those around him.

Working with Ron and Hermione went very well. Despite everything else that would happen, Harry had a very good grasp on all the fighting spells he wanted to learn by the end of December. He hadn’t told Ron or Hermione about the memory spells or the transfiguration spells he had picked up since they were Illithid business and he could work on them at his leisure. For now he focussed hard on mastering the means to protect himself.

Hermione helped them master the spells themselves. She grasped the practical aspects of each spell, its proper pronunciation based on its apparent roots, the details of its motions and the precise state of mind each spell required. It took her a few days with each to get them to work, but eventually she had the means of casting each bit of magic and was ready to help Ron and Harry cast the spell as well.

Ron helped with learning to properly use each spell. Harry had considered joining the dueling club to get some combat practice in, but with Quidditch practice intensifying at the same time Harry didn’t have the time. So instead he trained against Ron. Hermione as well but she just wasn’t a very good duelist. She lacked the stamina to keep up with either of the boys for too long, she also took a bit too long to pick which spells she wanted to cast. She was good on the defense since she knew a great deal of counterspells, but she was too easy to keep on the defensive and eventually overwhelmed.

Ron on the other hand was actually in better health than Harry was. Three years of Hogwarts meals had done much to revert the damage from the childhood of neglect Harry had endured. But Ron had never suffered so, and his brothers kept him active and on his feet. Thus he was larger and faster than Harry was. And while Ron took longer to learn a spell than Harry did, once he knew it he almost never made any mistakes casting it.

Fighting Ron was tricky. He easily built momentum in his attacks, piling on jinx after jinx to grind down his opponent. On defense he could endure hits even when his shields failed and even power through such reversals to go back on the offensive. Harry quickly learned that the only way to deal with Ron was either to overwhelm him with a really big attack or else take him off guard with an unexpected attack.

The biggest thing that Harry learned from these practice fights though was how to use his psychic powers in a new way. By pushing his power out of the side of his brain, Harry could make a kind of link between himself and others. This link allowed him to get the translation of what was going on in their mind. Harry could see brain activity with his psychic sight, which allowed him to see nerves fire off just before muscles began to move. This was very useful but it just meant he had a half second to react to what someone was doing rather than a fourth of one. This new power let him tell what those never signals in the brain really meant, now he could tell what his opponent was about to do, rather than what they were just starting to do. This was incredibly useful.

Harry felt he could press this connection deeper into Ron or Hermione’s minds. But Esharry warned against this. In fact he was damned emphatic about it.

You would be pushing your own thoughts into their minds. Esharry said. They would displace their own thoughts and take root in their minds. They might be able to fight you off, but if they didn’t you would take over their bodies. You could force them to do whatever you wanted. A very useful thing, but it can not last. You could only keep up such a connection for about an hour then they would be free. Afterwards they would know what you did. Definitely not something to do with your friends.

Harry agreed with that. Which was a bit of a shame. He liked how much closer to his friends this made him feel. He liked feeling Ron’s brotherly competitiveness, his eagerness to prove himself to Harry and be seen as his equal. He loved feeling Hermione worry a little bit whenever she fired off a spell at him, afraid she would actually hurt him. And he loved how she pushed down that fear and fought anyway so that she could help him.

Even when they weren’t practicing Harry often found himself brushing the minds of his friends to feel their affection for him or, even better, for each other. How wonderful would it be if Harry could return to the favor? He badly wanted to let the two of them know how much he cared for the both of them. He wanted Ron to know how impressed he was by his fighting skill, how he was just as good as Harry, just as brave, just as capable. He wanted Hermione to know that he worried about her just as much, and that he would never do anything that would leave her alone. Would it be so bad to push those thoughts into their minds?

Yes. Esharry warned. You would be displacing their own thoughts about what they think, you think of them. You would overwrite their own preconceptions of who you are. You would make yourself into what you want to be in their thoughts. It would bind them to you. But it wouldn’t be who they really are. Pushing your thoughts into their heads is not the same as letting them know your thoughts.

Could he do that then? Could he make the connection mutual? Let Ron and Hermione read his thoughts the same way he read theirs? Esharry didn’t answer these questions. Harry didn’t press him. If Esharry was holding back then it likely related in some way to their Illithid nature. Esharry might be wondering if perhaps this desire might indicate their accelerating ceremorphosis. Harry was confident that when he knew more he would speak up.

Time marched ever on and on as Harry made his preparations. By the time he had made his first trip into the forbidden section of the library, there was only a week left before the first big quidditch match of the year. This match was traditionally against Slytherin and the rivalry between Slytherin and Griffindor was so fierce that it was almost always a terribly exciting and competitive game. But this time events conspired against them.

“I just got word from Madam Hooch that we aren’t going to play Slytherin next week.” Oliver Wood announced the Sunday before the next match. “They’re complaining that their seeker is out of commission with a bad arm and so they can’t play.”

“They’re lying.” Harry pointed out. “There’s nothing wrong with Draco’s arm. And even if there was, shouldn’t they just replace him with a substitute?”

Harry was made especially mad at this. Last year when he got out with a bad injury, Gryffindor didn’t get to delay their match and instead played with a substitute and lost, costing them the quidditch cup. Why was Draco getting special treatment when he wasn’t even injured? What little sympathy Harry had once felt towards Draco over the hippogriff attack was thoroughly exhausted now.

“They know he is.” George pointed out.

“They just don’t want to play in this weather.” Fred finished his twin’s thought. And he had a point. Storms had wracked Hogwarts castle on and off since mid October by that point, and with the temperature dropping they were only getting less and less pleasant to be out in.

“That or they’re afraid of going up against Harry again and want to delay their trouncing for as long as possible.” George offered as an alternative.

“Whatever their reason, they’ve got what they wanted.” Wood shut down further speculation on that topic. “They got their first match delayed until next term, meanwhile we’ll be up against Hufflepuff.”

“Well at least we’re in for an easy match.” Fred said in relief. “Last year we beat them in just five minutes.”

“Don’t be so sure.” Wood countered. “Hufflepuff isn’t the same team they were last year. They’ve got a new captain, Cedric Diggory, who’s also playing as their new seeker. And he’s put together a pretty good line up. You’ll have to watch out for him, Harry. He’s a good bit larger than most seekers, that gives you an advantage in the turns. But he’ll want to spend the match high up to get a bird’s eye view of things for his team so when he goes for the snitch he’ll be diving and bloody fast at that.”

Wood had a lot more advice for everyone. He had them practicing every day that week and often ambushed them between classes for extra theory sessions. Once he held Harry up so long after lunch that he was late for his defense against the dark arts class.

That class was a particular disaster. Professor Lupin was out sick and so they had Professor Snape as a substitute. He took ten points off Harry just for being late and another ten for asking after the health of his colleague. That was just typical Snape dickishness. Harry could endure that.

Snape ignored Lupin’s progress through their text book and jumped right to the end to cover werewolves instead. All the while he made snide comments about how Lupin wasn’t teaching this class properly and how much better he would be doing the job.

It was no secret that Snape wanted the defense against the dark arts post since he found the dark arts deeply fascinating. Harry was half tempted to just say that Snape should have the job so that with any luck he could get cursed by the jinx on the post and be driven from the school. But Snape soon proved just how especially terrible he would be at the job.

“Can no one tell me how to tell the difference between a werewolf and a true wolf?” Snape said, pointedly ignoring Hermione’s hand that had shot into the air as he usually did in his potions class. “Has Professor Lupin really taught you so little? Very well, turn in your books to—”

“Please sir.” Hermione interrupted him, desperate to come to the aid of the best defense instructor they had ever had. “The werewolf has several distinctive features that can be easily identified such as their nose which is—”

“I do not recall calling on you Ms. Granger.” Snape interrupted right back. “I can’t imagine anyone in the class wants to hear from a know-it-all like you.”

Hermione went silent and blushed in embarrassment at being shot down like that. And the class all glared unearthly hatred at Snape, despite the fact that most everyone in that room had complained about Hermione acting like a know-it-all. Ron, who called Hermione a know-it-all at least once a week, came to her aid. After all Hermione was their know-it-all and there wasn’t a person in that room other than Snape who didn’t appreciate the fact that Hermione was always willing to help explain something or work through a tricky bit of wand work with anyone who needed help.

“If you don’t want to hear the answer to that question, why did you ask it?” Ron demanded to know.

“Detention Weasley.” Snape condemned, which made Ron smolder with anger but back down. “I will book no further interruption to this lesson. Now open your books to—”

“There isn’t a lesson here to interrupt.” Harry declared. He was absolutely furious. Snape never failed to make Harry mad but seeing him bring the same level of persecution on his two precious friends, who cared so deeply for him, left him seeing red. He couldn’t have stopped himself from coming to their aid. If Sirius Black had stormed into this room to kill him right now, Harry would’ve paid him no mind and continued to lay into Snape. “All you’re doing is grandstanding and making yourself feel better about how poorly your life must’ve gone.”

“Detention—” Snape started.

“I don’t care.” Harry ignored him. “Tell me Snape what did happen in your life for you to become so bitter and hateful? Did a dementor devour your ability to feel happiness from the cradle? That’s the only reason I can think of why a teacher would go so far to crush any joy a student might feel to learn. Everyone else in the school loves having Hermione in their class for a chance to feed her hungry mind. Just as much as the love how passionate and diligent Neville is to do his best at every thing no matter how much he struggles at it. You’re the only one tries to break them down or belittle them just so that you can feel like a big man.”

“Potter, you are completely out of line.” Snape roared. “Fifty points from Gryffindor and if you say another word you’ll lose another.”

“Better just make it hundred now.” Harry defied him. “Nothing you can do could be worse than standing here and letting a bully get away with hurting my friends.”

“You dare Potter!” Snape roared. “You of all people dare to—”

“You know.” Dean Thomas suddenly announced just as Harry was about to launch another attack on Snape’s character. “I don’t see any reason to stay here and listen to Harry argue with the air. Professor Lupin must be sick or else he would’ve come to teach us by now. We should go back to the Gryffindor common room. I’m sure Hermione can tell us everything the Professor wanted us to know about hinkypunks.”

Most everyone nodded in agreement as the Gryffindors decided to just ignore the fact that Snape had been sent to teach them. So everyone got up and started filing out of the room while Snape looked on in stunned fury. Harry was hesitant to go as this seemed a fine time to finally have it out with his most hated professor, but Ron and Hermione grabbed his shoulders and urged him to go. Luckily they got out of the room before Snape could decide what about this he hated the most.

“Thanks Dean.” Harry eventually managed after they were half way back to the common room and he had a chance to cool off. “I think I was about to yell away all our house points there.”

“No problem and I understand.” Dean responded, “Snape gets under my collar just as much. I have no idea why the man is a teacher. Surely he’s a good enough potion brewer to make a living with it on his own. Though I do kind of wonder how you tell the difference between a wolf and a werewolf.”

“Well the first sign,” Harry responded, he had spent a long time digging through the werewolf chapter trying to figure out how to cause magical explosions powerful enough to stop one. “Is usually that you’ve spotted a wolf in England, they’ve been extinct in this country for two hundred years after all. The next would be the size of the wolf. Werewolves don’t lose any mass when they change and humans are usually twice the size of a wolf, so werewolves are a lot bigger. Oh and some werewolves have hands instead of forepaws and walk upright.”

“The tricky bit is telling whether a human is a werewolf.” Hermione chimed in. “If they got the condition from being attacked they’ll have a cursed scar on their body. But there are lots of ways to get cursed scars besides werewolves.”

“You’re telling me.” Harry chimed in.

“If they’re taking the wolfsbane potion then they’ll get sick in the weeks leading up to the full moon.” Hermione continued. “But if they’re taking wolfsbane then you don’t have to worry about them since they aren’t a danger to anyone. And if they’re not taking it then the only sign would be that it’s hard to pin down their location during a full moon.”

“I’ve heard that some Americans and African wizards claim that werewolves are harmless if you let them live together as a pack.” Seamus Finnigan put it. “That they only attack wizards cause they’re lonely and want to make more werewolves. But if there’s a chance for them to make new werewolves just by getting married they aren’t a danger to anyone.”

“There’s been a bunch of different proposals to make werewolves safe.” Ron put in. “I remember back when I was little my dad was part of a movement to get the ministry to provide every werewolf in Great Britain with the money to regularly buy wolfsbane. But then Fenrir Greyback, this barking mad werewolf extremist who thinks all wizards should be werewolves, protested the idea of being forced to drink wolfsbane by attacking Hogsmead village one night. He mauled a dozen different people in that attack before he was chased off. Been on the run ever since, but they say a lot of werewolves secretly help him cause they’re proud of him for standing up to the ministry. So they’ve never caught him and ever since the ministry hasn’t been willing to even entertain the idea of helping werewolves out.”

This wasn’t the end of it of course. They had barely been back in the common room for half an hour when Professor McGonagall stormed in looking like she was ready to unleash hell on someone. She called out Dean, Ron and Harry and demanded they come to her office.

“What’s this preposterous news I hear about the three of you leading an uprising in Professor Snape’s class?” She demanded to know.

“It’s my fault, professor.” All three of them said at once. Eventually they explained what had happened doing their best to emphasize Snape’s injustice, though they were forced to admit that they had disrupted class and defied a professor. By the end McGonagall was giving them her very best disappointed look.

“I understand that Professor Snape can be difficult to work under sometimes.” Professor McGonagall started when they had finished. “More often than not if I’m honest, and damn if the man doesn’t need to learn the value of positive reinforcement. But he does do his absolute best to teach his subject. Understand that of all the classes we cover here in Hogwarts: potions, transfiguration and defense are the most serious and demanding. A miscast transfiguration can make even the most ordinary object highly volatile and dangerous or leave a living creature in terrible pain. An improperly brewed potion can have effects far more dreadful than any disease. And if your defense training fails you at the wrong time you might lose your life. Professor Snape and I have always taken out work very seriously to ensure that none of our students ever risk such failures.”

“And whatever you may think, Professor Snape has done his job well.” Professor McGonagall continued overriding the objections that each student was about to unleash. “To my knowledge no student Professor Snape has ever trained has harmed themselves with a poorly brewed potion, and an O on his O.W.L. tests are worth more than a N.E.W.T. grade from any other institution in the world. Snape trained is a quality that any profession that even remotely involves potions will jealously seek after for recruits. That skill and his commitment to your education and futures deserves your respect even if you don’t like the man himself.”

“I will not take house points from you for standing up for schoolmates.” The professor pronounced in conclusion. “That is after all the exact quality I would hope you would show as Gryffindor students. But I will be giving you each detention for failing to show the dignity, self control, and respect I demand from my lions. And none of you will show this kind of behavior again. You can make your support for a student known without disrupting a class and refusing to learn things that might save your life one day. Do I make myself clear?”

She had and they said so. Harry had to admit that this was, as usual for Professor McGonagall, very fair. Harry understood the importance of learning all he could during his time at Hogwarts. But despite that he couldn’t really make himself regret any of his actions. Professor McGonagall then continued handing out their punishments.

“Mr. Weasley, you will be spending your evenings in the hospital wing cleaning out anything that Madam Pomfrey needs cleansed. Mr. Potter you will be cleaning cauldrons for the potions class, and Mr. Thomas you will be helping Professor Hagrid muck out the school’s horse stalls. All of you will be doing this for the next week, and will do so without using any magic. Finally each of you will apologize to Professor Snape during dinner tonight. And it had better be a sincere apology at that, or else you’ll be doing the same tomorrow night.”

In the end it was better than Harry expected. The apology to Snape was a far harder thing to do than cleaning out cauldrons for him but Harry managed it. The fact that Snape spent the whole time glaring across the table at Professor McGonagall made it much easier to do, since that made it clear he had wanted far harsher punishments for all of them.

Between his detentions, his new training sessions with Ron and Hermione, his regular school work and quidditch practice, Harry hardly had time to think for the next few days. But there was something about the whole incident that niggled at the back of his mind, demanding attention that he couldn’t find the time to pay it. Before Harry knew it the day for their quidditch match had come.

The day proved every bit as miserable as Harry had feared. The rain was coming down in sheets, the air was gusting at speed, and the temperature was only a couple of degrees above freezing. Nonetheless the whole school seemed to turn out for the match. Harry even saw a large shaggy black dog poking around the stands as if searching for a way up into them. Harry half joked in his mind that it was the Grimm that Professor Trelawney had predicted was haunting him for the last two months now. But much like those predictions, Harry paid it little mind.

The bad weather of course made the game rather difficult. Harry could barely hear the starting whistle that sent them all up in the air. He couldn’t hear the usual commentary at all. And since the rain made it nearly impossible to see out of his glasses he had almost no idea what was going on in the game, nor any idea where the snitch might be. He was badly tempted to activate his psychic sight, track the snitch’s magic and end the game as soon as he could. After half an hour, Oliver Wood called a time out.

“We’re up fifty points.” He reported as they all gathered round on the soggy earth. “But this weather is getting worse and worse. If the game doesn’t end soon I fear someone is going to have a nasty accident.”

“I can’t see a thing with my glasses like this though.” Harry complained. Luckily Hermione had an idea and cast an impervious charm on Harry’s glasses to make them resistant to rain water. Wood had to report this to Madam Hooch but she approved the spell given the dangerous flying conditions. However Cedric Diggory was allowed to put a charm on one of his teammates to make it fair. He chose a hearing charm so he could send orders to one of his chasers.

As Harry got back up into the air he quickly noticed the advantage this gave the Hufflepuffs. Their strategy relied on Diggory keeping above the match to watch what was happening and better coordinate his team. In the bad weather no one had been able to hear him. Now one of his chasers could relay his orders and their play greatly improved. Luckily the Gryffindor chasers and beaters were such a well coordinated machine that the lack of communication hardly slowed them down, and for every goal the reinvigorated Hufflepuffs got the Gryffindors got one as well to hold their lead. It seemed it would all come down to the snitch.

After another ten minutes or so, Harry finally caught a glimpse of gold. Unfortunately the snitch was closer to Diggory, though he hadn’t spotted it yet. Harry tried to slowly make his way up the pitch without drawing notice. Once he got close enough to have an even chance of getting the snitch before Diggory, Harry felt an unnatural chill fill his bones.

Esharry pushed something away from his mind which made Harry feel much better. But it also let him realize what was happening. There was a dementor close by, trying to suck the happiness out of him. Harry’s first instinct was to alert Madam Hooch to halt the game since the dementors were not supposed to be on school grounds and shouldn’t be anywhere near his classmates. But at that moment Cedric finally realized what Harry was up to, spotted the snitch and went diving for it. Harry took off after him without thinking.

The feeling of cold soon returned, and Esharry continued to protect Harry’s mind, but each attack was coming after him faster and faster. Since the Snitch was already spotted, Harry had no objections to looking out over the field with his psychic sight. He noticed dozens and dozens of dementor minds crawling about the field, shielded from sight by the unnatural darkness they wrapped themselves up in. Shadowy hands of dark emotion were reaching up for him from their assembled ranks. They weren’t sucking in the happiness around themselves, feeding on those around them in general like the one on the train had. This was a coordinated and deliberate attack on him. They had formed the despair, fear and helplessness they made others feel into weapons that were trying to bring Harry down.

Harry fought back against them even as he lunged for the snitch. Focusing his power through the front of his mind, he formed his telepathy into deadly knives of hate and determination with which he cut through the hands that reached for him. He saw dementors below him shudder in pain and collapse, while others cried in terror. He reduced a dozen of them to wrecks, but dozens more still reached for him. He couldn’t cut them down fast enough.

Two hundred feet from the ground, less than a hundred from the snitch, and fast gaining on Cedric, Harry felt the first hand reach him. Esharry knocked it away in an instant. A hundred and fifty feet from the ground, fifty from the snitch, the first hand latched on his mind and Esharry couldn’t knock it away without letting six more take its place. Harry felt cold and despair sink into him. He stabbed the hand with all his psychic might and burned it away from to nothingness. Twenty feet from the snitch, just a broom’s length behind Cedri, three dark hands grabbed his brain, and it was over.

“No! No! No!” Cried the lost voice of his dead mother, thundering in Harry’s head. “Not Harry! Don’t kill my son! Not Harry!”

“Stand aside! Stand aside!” Ordered the harsh voice of Lord Voldemort that Harry knew all too well. “Do not make me destroy you like his father did!”

“Noooooo!” Shrieked the voice of his mother, and then that cry devolved into a terrible, soul rending scream as the sound of rushing wind and crackling lightning filled Harry’s ears. Then he blessedly knew no more.

Esharry tried to carry on the fight. But as Harry slipped under their power waned for a moment. That was all the dementors needed as dozens of hands now piled on to their mind trying to drown them in psychic pain. Esharry’s hands went numb and he slipped from their broom. As he too was overwhelmed and dragged into unconsciousness he heard the dementors speak into his mind.

“Give in. Give in, great one. Submit to us mighty survivor. Let us take away the boy’s pain. Let us give him the peace of oblivion. Then we will make you into one such as us. You will be our king and we shall plunge this world into eternal despair.”

Harry awoke in a bed in what he quickly recognized as the school’s hospital wing. He first felt a tremendous sense of relief coming from Esharry as he also regained his senses and felt that Harry was still alive. Harry quickly found himself wrapped up in a bone crushing hug from Hermione as Ron and the Gryffindor quidditch team piled in around him.

“We thought you were a goner.” Fred commented almost casually. “You must’ve dropped a hundred feet after you fell off.”

“What happened?” Harry asked. “How am I alright? And what happened to the dementors?”

“Professor Dumbledore happened.” Ron said.

“I’ve never seen him so mad.” Angelina Johnson added. “He was furious that the dementors had invaded school grounds. He chased them off with some bright white bird he summoned from his wand and caught you mid air as you fell.”

“What about the game?” Harry pressed as he began to gradually disentangle himself from Hermione. She had been shaking as she held him but seemed to have calmed down now. “Is there going to be a rematch?”

“Sadly not.” Oliver Wood put in from where he had been standing at the back of the group. “Cedric Diggory caught the snitch just after you slid off your broom. He tried to refuse the win because he hadn’t noticed that there were dementors on the field or how badly they were affecting you. But he still caught it fair and square. Just more bad luck for us.”

Harry was very disappointed to hear this news. It was the first time he had ever failed to catch the snitch. He would’ve loved to blame it all on the dementors, but the truth was that Cedric had been ahead of him just before the end and probably would have caught it had the dementors not been there.

“Don’t worry about it Harry.” George encouraged him. “You can’t win them all. And we only lost by a hundred points.”

“If Hufflepuff goes down to either Ravenclaw or Slytherin we have a good chance of beating them over all.” Fred added. Everyone in the team chimed in with agreement on that. The Hufflepuffs had played well, but they were a pretty young team with lots of new members, up against the more experienced teams from the other houses they would be hard pressed to get any more wins. Of course this meant that Gryffindor absolutely couldn’t lose again or else they would be out of the running.

After the team wished him a quick recovery and left, Harry asked after what had happened to his broom. Sadly this led to more bad news.

“After you fell the wind caught it.” Ron reluctantly explained. “Everyone was worried about you or was caught up in watching Dumbledore chase off the dementors. So we didn’t notice it drifting away until it was too late. Sorry mate but it got caught by the whomping willow.”

Harry cringed. The whomping willow was a magical tree capable of moving on its own. If anything came too close to its branches, they would form into fists and pummel the intruder until it was forced away. Harry and Ron had learned this the hard way last year when they had crashed a flying Ford Anglia into it. The car had taken such a beating for the tree that after they had escaped it dumped the two of them out and escaped into the forbidden forest. As far as Harry knew it was still out there, living its best car life going on adventures and rescuing children from giant spiders.

Hermione held up a sad looking bag that was definitely not broom shaped. Harry wasn’t surprised. If a car could take such a beating from the whomping willow then he was honestly surprised they rescued enough of his broom from the tree to fill a sack.

It was probably the single worst thing about this whole experience. That broomstick had been like an old friend to him. Flying had been the one thing that more than anything else convinced Harry that has life was going to be better away from the Dursleys. The sheer exhilaration and freedom it had brought him was tremendous. The only loss that might cut worse would be the loss of Hedwig, his pet owl, or God forbid: Ron or Hermione.

That thought gripped his heart like a vice and it took a monumental act of will to keep from breaking down and bawling like a child then and there. But he did manage to. He kept up conversation with Ron and Hermione for a while, talking about why the dementors might have gathered, or what kind of broom he might get for his next game. Eventually Madam Pomfrey conveyed them out of the room insisting that Harry needed his rest. This turned out to be true as Harry quickly fell asleep.

November passed well after that. Harry’s classes were going well. Professor Lupin returned the next week from his sickness. He thanked the class for standing up for him, and then scolded them for not listening to the man he had picked for his substitute. Luckily his lesson on hinkypunks went very well and was quite enjoyable.

Snape came down hard on Ron, Harry and Dean during their next few potion lessons. But they had been prepared for that. They kept polite, read ahead in the book to be ready for whatever curve balls Snape might throw at them, and worked diligently through the lessons. Despite his best efforts, Snape couldn’t manage to get more than twenty points off any of them. And Ron even managed to pull his grades up a bit thanks to the grim power of spite. Even better, since Snape was focussing so hard on the three of them, he didn’t have the time to berate poor Neville who performed much better without the added pressure.

Draco dropped the act of pretending his arm was hurt the very first day Harry came back from the hospital wing. He celebrated his “recovery” by making an impression of how Harry had fell from his broom. When Harry next saw him leaning against one of the brass guardrails that ran up one of Hogwarts’ many spiraling and moving staircases, he sent a little lightning spell through the guardrail to make the boy almost jump over the side and panic as he scrambled back into place. Then Harry put on a performance of that embarrassment for the Gryffindors during the next dinner. How Malfoy glared daggers in response to that.

Hagrid’s care of magical creatures class had a rough few weeks following the hippogriff incident. Hagrid had managed to spend a few more classes teaching about the hybrid horse birds but after that went on to teach about flubber worms which were much less interesting. By the end of November, his confidence was back and he had moved on to teaching about more interesting creatures.

“This is a kneazle.” He explained holding up what looked an awful lot like a house cat, save for its much larger ears and longer tail. “Highly intelligent beasts they are, and unlike cats they tend to move in packs. Never try and catch a kneazle they’re too clever for that, but ya can lure them to ya with a bit of meat or fish. Try it out.”

The class set about trying to get one of the dozen odd felines to come close to them. Some had near instant success like Neville and Hermione. Some took a while like Ron and Dean Thomas. Harry, Draco and about half the Slytherins couldn’t get one to come within ten feet of them. Hagrid showed those that got a kneazle near them how to brush and scratch them properly to get them puring and happy. Near the end of class he gave them a quick lecture that stuck in the back of Harry’s mind for the next few days.

“Kneazles are very particular about who they’ll hang out with. They’ve got an uncanny ability to tell who’s trustworthy and who’s hiding things from em. If you can earn their friendship then nothing short of trying to kill em will lose it. And they’ll help you out with almost anything even if it puts them at risk. They make great guard beasts, perfect for watching after a shop or home that yer often away from.”

“Mind you they ain’t easy to keep as pets,” Hagrid continued. “Since they’re always getting into mischief. Can’t train it out of them, it’s in their nature. A kneazle will take risks to keep the rest of its pack safe. So if they think something around you might be dangerous, like a fast running river, a friend that always gets into trouble or a nick nack kept up high where it might easily fall over, then they’ll never stop bothering it until you’ve seen and recognized the danger. This can get them into a piece of trouble if ya don’t keep an eye on em.”

“It’s what we call magically encouraged behavior.” Hagrid explained. “Creatures with magic in them often have parts of their personality or behavior that they just can’t keep from practicing. Sometimes it’s something they can’t stop from doing, that’s what we call magically enforced behavior. Like how sphinxes make ya answer riddles before they let you pass or attack. Or like how a hippogriff won’t hurt ya if yer polite to it. And sometimes it’s only encouraged, like kneazles getting into trouble or unicorns not letting boys touch em. The creature can ignore a magically encouraged behavior, but they’re not likely to.”

“Where things get tricky,” And here Hagrid got very serious. “Is when you’re dealing with magical beings that are as smart as any witch or wizard. How can ya tell the difference between magically enforced or encouraged behavior and what’s just part of their culture? I’ve never known a centaur that didn’t love nature, carry a bow, refuse to wear more clothing than a coat and think that any forest they were trotting through was their own property. But is that part of their nature or their culture? And how could you ever tell the difference. Most people agree that goblins and centaurs don’t have any magically enforced tendencies. Largely because the last time someone suggested to a goblin that they did, they almost got an ax in their skull.”

“And those are just the ones we have an easy time getting along with.” Hagrid continued and now he has the undivided attention of the class. “Most agree that giants are so dangerous because their magic doesn’t let them trust anyone that might compete with them for food and resources. Makes sense. Giants are big they need a lot of vitals to keep em fed. Obviously they wouldn’t want trolls, dragons or even other giants moving in and taking their stuff. And they don’t trust wizards or muggles not to rob em. But is that magically enforced behavior or just encouraged? Back in the dark ages muggles used to bribe giants with food and tribute to make em live nearby. The giants would see the muggles as a source of supplies, not a threat and they would protect those muggles and make no trouble for em. Giant lords they used to be called. And those few wizards that will deal with giants will tell ya that a giant can be made safe to be around if ya give em gifts and act scared of em. Convinces em ya aren’t a threat.”

“Begs the question don’t it if maybe giants might be made safe to live around if they were kept near communities that knew how to handle them.” Hagrid said and most the students that came from wizarding families cringed back from the very idea. “Yeah it’s a scary thought isn’t it? Giants are bigger, smarter and tougher than trolls and as resistant to magic as dragons are. If anything went wrong doing that it could get a lot of people hurt. So most people say, they’ve got to be kept in their reservations. But giants don’t like to be around each other. They fight amongst themselves and the losers get kicked out to cause trouble for all of us. Dozens of muggles die every year because of giants that are forced from the reservations and try to take revenge on muggles or any wizards they happen to come across. And back during the bad old days You Know Who convinced a lot of giants that if they fought for him he would treat em better than the ministry does. Hundreds died because of that. So maybe something new needs to be tried. These are the sorts of things ya got to think about when yer older. For now though I think it will be good enough if ya spend six inches or so of parchment thinking about whether a kneazle would make a good pet fur ya or not.”

November gave way to December. Rain turned to snow. Harry finished mastering his restricted spells during his spare time and turned his attention to what he might try and learn next to better protect himself. Esharry suggested they try to learn the Patronus Charm, as it seemed to Esharry that the dementors might be attracted to Harry’s psychic power and so future attacks might be something they just had to live with. When Harry suggested it to Hermione she suggested asking Professor Lupin for help. He knew how to cast the spell and after what had happened on the train and the game he could hardly argue that Harry didn’t need to know it. This seemed a sensible course of action, so Harry did just that.

Professor Lupin was most agreeable to the notion. He knew Harry needed such protection since he had suffered more in his life than most and so made a particularly attractive target to the dementors. However the Professor was already hard pressed himself as his sickness had left him behind on his work. He promised he would help Harry but he couldn’t do so until after Christmas and the start of second term.

During the last days before the Christmas break another Hogsmead weekend was scheduled. Harry resigned himself to being the only third year student to be left behind, again. But then he received something of an early Christmas present from the Weasley twins.

Chapter 6

Chapter 6: A New Need

“It’s called the Marauder’s Map.” Fred announced as the magical parchment revealed its secrets before Harry. Fred and George had cornered him after all of his classmates had left for a Hogsmead weekend. They had pulled him into an abandoned classroom and showed him an old worn roll of parchment and declared it to be the secret to their many successes as pranksters. Harry had thought they must be pulling his leg, but George had tapped parchment, declared that he swore he was up to no good and then the real map was revealed. The parchment now contained a floor by floor detailed drawing of the entire castle of Hogwarts. Even better it was also filled with tiny figures moving around the castle each with a little name written under them marking who they were. Harry immediately understood why this map had been so useful to two of Hogwarts’ most infamous pranksters.

“It was made by these four blokes up here.” George said, indicating the header of the map. “Prongs, Padfoot, Moony and Wormtail; no idea who they were but they’ve done a service to mischief makers generations over. Who knows how many ne’er-do-wells have been aided by this map over the years.”

“Obviously enough that old Filch had an idea of what it was but no idea how to make it work.” Fred elaborated. “Which is why he had it locked up back when we pinched it off him in our first year. Cost us a dungbomb and a few days detention for setting it off in his office. Well worth the price.”

“Sounds great but why are you giving it to me?” Harry wondered.

“Because you need it mate.” George explained. “And we don’t. We’ve committed it all to memory.”

“And we’ve gotten pretty good at not being seen over the years.” Fred added. “But you’ve been oh so wrongfully denied a chance to see Hogsmead, plus people are trying to kill you. This map can give you ways to get away from them. Why just look at this old humpbacked witch statue just outside this classroom.”

“See the tunnel leading away from it?” George explained as he pointed out the right section of the map. “That’s a secret passageway. There are loads of them scattered through the school. But this one leads to the Honeydukes candy shop in Hogsmeade.”

“There are six other ways out of the castle.” Fred said, pointing out each in turn. “Don’t use these four, Filch knows about those he’ll catch you in a heartbeat. Plus I think Snape’s got them jinxed now to keep Sirius Black out. This one is one we used to use, but it collapsed last year. No good now it’s all blocked up.”

“And the last is covered over by the whomping willow.” George concluded. “No one’s gonna be using that one anytime soon.”

Harry thanked the two twins most profusely and soon set off to join his friends in Hogsmeade. The map luckily came with instructions and showed him how to tap the witch statue with his wand, speak the password “dissendium” and soon down he went. Once he was safe inside the passage, Harry had another look with his psychic sight.

To Esharry’s disappointment the map had nothing to do with psionic power. Rather it seemed the map was connected to a series of magical wards that had been strategically placed throughout the castle. If Harry had to guess they probably released the occasional pulse of magic power to reflect off walls and people to track their locations and the shape of the building. It was tremendously clever. Harry wondered if he could track down and study those wards then might he be able to extend the map’s range? Or perhaps even make alternative maps for alternative places? He imagined he could make quite a bit of money if he sold the goblins a map that let them track the movements of everyone that entered Gringotts bank.

In short order Harry made it to Honeydukes. Luckily he arrived just as the proprietor was stepping down into his cellar to acquire some more product, and so Harry used the opportunity to slip up stairs and into the crowd. After that, tracking down Ron and Hermione proved no difficulty, Harry had learned to recognize their minds from quite a distance.

Ron was delighted to see him and excited to hear about the map. Hermione of course worried about him as she normally did and thought it was dangerous for him to be outside the castle. But as Ron swiftly pointed out Black was hardly likely to try attacking Harry in broad daylight amidst all these wizards, and it wasn’t like Harry was easily recognizable with all the other students about.

Next she argued that they should turn the Marauder’s Map over to the teachers in case Black was using it to get in. But Harry pointed out the only tunnel he could possibly use from the map was the one under Honeydukes and they would’ve heard if the place had been broken into. Plus Ron pointed out that Hogsmeade was patrolled by dementors at night.

In the face of such arguments Hermione gave in. The three of them then had a grand old time in Hogsmeade. Mostly they spent their time shopping. Sweets from Honeydukes, jokes and pranking material from Zonko’s, Harry even picked up some extra writing materials from Scrivenshafts Quill shop. They couldn’t get much sightseeing done, partially because it had taken Harry awhile to get there, mostly because they couldn’t really see anything. Hogsmeade was in the midst of a small blizzard, with snow coming down in thick waves, blown at high speeds by a driving wind. Harry bitterly regretted not bringing a heavier coat but he had had expected to spend most of his day indoors. Luckily Hermione was fairly good at the warming charm, but even so, Harry was quite glad when Ron sensibly suggested they make for the Three Broomsticks inn and warm up with a butter bear.

Once safe and snuggly warm inside, the three of them settled down in a booth near the back of the establishment to enjoy their warming beverages. Butter beer didn’t have much alcohol in it, but it did have just a slight bit of magic that made the drinker feel warm and happy. Oddly Harry found the drink quite invigorating, and his own mind lit up with far more pleasure than Ron or Hermione did as he drunk his. It was even deeply satisfying and filling, like he had a decent sized meal. He guessed that this was because his psychic awareness allowed him to appreciate the taste of happiness a bit more than his friends could.

Harry’s enjoyment was cut short though when a new group of adults entered the room. Three of whom were Harry’s professors: McGonagall, Hagrid and Flitwick, the very short but incredibly skillful charms professor. But even more surprising was the man with them, the Minister of Magic himself Cornelius Fudge. This was all quite bad for Harry. Fudge had taken the threat that Black posed to Harry very seriously so he wouldn’t appreciate seeing him outside of the castle, however low the chance of Black attacking here might be. And McGonagall knew he wasn’t allowed in Hogsmeade.

As one Ron and Hermione forced Harry down under the table. There Harry quickly cast the disillusionment charm on himself making his skin assume the same color and texture of what was behind him, so that he easily blended in with his surroundings. It wasn’t true invisibility, if someone was looking for him they might notice him. So Harry reached out with his psychic power from both the top and side of his head. This allowed him to affix a thought in the air throughout the bar so that it slightly sunk into the backs of the mind of everyone in the room. The thought in the case was simply “No one is hiding under the tables.” It wasn’t a strong thought. It wouldn’t make it’s way into the front of their minds, but it would ensure that if anyone did catch a glance of him, they would immediately dismiss the notion of what they had seen and ignore him. Esharry believed a stronger version of this power would allow Harry to walk right past most people as if he were completely invisible.

It wouldn’t have worked on some of his professors. Dumbledore and Snape guarded their minds carefully. So did McGonagall, but hers was like a sentry watching a camp. She would notice a big attack against her mind with enough chance to respond and firm her defenses. But a subtle bit of work like this would escape her notice since she simply wasn’t actually expecting an attack. A good disciplined camp always put out sentries, and good disciplined mind was always ready, but only about half way. Snape’s mind was like a fortress. He expected attacks constantly. He would’ve known someone was trying to influence him, even if he didn’t know what Harry was doing or that it was Harry doing it. But Harry wouldn’t have been able to get a thought into his head. Dumbledore was like an army on the move with flankers and scouts out and clearing the way. If Harry tried to hide from Dumbledore with this trick he might as well have sent up sparks from his wand as well. It would be slightly less obvious to the great wizard, he might think it was some kind of indoor fireworks show after all.

It did work though. The professors didn’t notice Harry despite taking a table not far from Ron or Hermione. Harry wasn’t confident in his ability to move like this though and remain unnoticed. So he was stuck here until the adults had their fill. But the gossip he overheard was well worth the risk and the uncomfortable spot under the table.

Minister Fudge spotted an opportunity to impress a figure of the community with the ministry’s work and so invited Madam Rosmerta, the owner of the inn to join them for a drink. He waxed on about everything the ministry was doing to try and catch Sirius Black while apologizing to the Madam for the unwanted presence of dementors in the town. This naturally led to a discussion of Sirius Black which was most informative to Harry.

It turned out that Black wasn’t as mad as everyone thought he was. When the Minister had visited Azkaban to inspect it over the summer, just before he broke out, Black was sane enough to ask to borrow Fudge’s newspaper and enjoy reading it. It also seemed he had spent a few days planning his escape as the guards had started over hearing him talk about how someone, presumably Harry, was at Hogwarts and Black had to get them.

Minister Fudge had been one of the first people on the scene after Black attacked and killed those thirteen people. A young wizard named Peter Petigrew had confronted Black and been blown to pieces by him. The violence had apparently so shocked Black that he just stood there laughing at all the death and destruction he had caused until the Ministry arrived and arrested him. But the most astounding thing of all was the reason why Peter had gone after Black.

“Such a silly boy.” McGonagall lamented. “He was never a very good duelist, he just hadn’t really applied himself at school. He had no hope of taking Black down. He should’ve stayed away.”

“How could he have done nothing?” Minister Fudge asked. “You must remember that pack of young ruffians, Rosmerta. I imagine they all caused as much trouble in Hogsmeade as they did up at the school.”

“Oh I do.” Rosmerta said. “Sirius Black and his best friend James Potter, two of the worst trouble makers we ever knew. How they used to make me laugh. With little Peter Petigrew following them around star eyed with hero worship, often left to get caught when he failed to keep up. And Remus Lupin trying his damnedest to keep the three of them in line, failing and then getting caught up in whatever scheme they were running despite his best efforts. Four closer friends I never saw.”

“How the school ever survived seven years of teaching that lot I will never know.” Flitwick put in.

“I have never seen such a group of troublemakers in all my years.” McGonagall agreed.

“Well the Weasley twins might give those four a run for the money.” Hagrid said sticking up for today’s youth.

“Four truly fast friends.” Fudge agreed. “And after how Black betrayed Potter how could Petigrew not gone and tried to do something.”

“I know Black turned his back on our side and spied for You Know Who during the war,” Rosmerta noted. “But I hadn’t heard he had betrayed the Potters in particular.”

“He did.” Fudge declared. “And a worse betrayal there has probably never been. Not many people know this. It was hushed up at the time so that people didn’t demand his immediate execution, which might have set a very dark precedent in those days. But Sirius Black had been the Potter’s Secret Keeper.”

“Their what?” Rosmerta asked confused.

“For the Fidelius charm.” Flitwick explained. “One of the most complicated but effective ways of hiding something. You enchant a location or object and connect it to a secret hidden in the Secret Keeper’s heart. Unless they chose to reveal the location of the object or place that had been hidden in this way it’s impossible for anyone to find it.”

“When Lilly Potter became pregnant with little Harry,” Fudge explained. “Dumbledore worried for their lives. He knew from his own sources that You Know Who was trying to wipe out the family. So he suggested they go into hiding using the fidelius charm. James chose to trust his safety and his life to the one person he could trust most. The man who had been his best friend growing up, the best man at his wedding, who was going to be the godfather of his only son: Sirius Black.”

“So it was Black who told You Know Who where to find the Potter’s.” Rosmerta gasped.

“If he hadn’t,” Flitwick confirmed. “You Know Who could’ve searched the town of Godric’s Hollow for days and never found them. Even if he put his nose right up to the glass of their house. He wouldn’t have seen it and could’ve done nothing to it.”

“I was there.” Hagrid declared. “First to arrive on the scene after the house was destroyed in the attack and the magic had faded. I dug young Harry out of the wreckage. And then Black came swooping in on his magic, flying motorcycle. He looked so sad that I felt sorry fur him, but it was his master he was weeping fur, not his best friend. He asked me to let him take Harry. Said it was only right since he was his godfather. But I had my orders to take him to Dumbledore. So he gave me his bike to make the trip faster. Shoulda known something was wrong, he loved that motorcycle wouldn’t have given it up for the world. But of course it stands out and he needed to go into hiding. But could ya imagine what might have happened if I had trusted him? He would’ve thrown Harry out into the ocean and finished the job You Know Who had started.”

Hagrid was roaring with fury by the end, startling the patrons and forcing a change of topics to calm him down. Harry hardly noticed. He was too stunned to think properly. Sirius Black had helped murder his parents. He couldn’t process it. His “don’t notice me” field fell apart as his mind filled with a jumble of emotions he could barely process. He might have cried out, but instead he grabbed hold of his friends’ legs and pulled them close. Luckily the four adults soon left as they had a meeting to attend with Dumbledore over dinner. After that the group made their way back to Hogwarts.

Harry numbly made his way back to his room and spent the next hour or so going through the old collection of photographs he had of his parents. There in one of their wedding photos he found the image of Sirius Black. He didn’t look at all like his wanted posters. In those he was hollow cheeked, thin, pale, sickly looking and had deep bags under his eyes. In this old photo he looked young, full of irrepressible energy, good natured and happy. He looked like he was as proud as Harry’s own father was, as if the other man’s happiness was his own. Harry couldn’t help but wonder if he had fallen to the other side by then? Was he even in that scene of bliss plotting the murder of his best friend?

I doubt it. Esharry suddenly cut in. Very few men plot out terrible deeds over the course of many years. More likely he reported the location of your parents as just one of many things he was giving over to Voldemort. You don’t tell your plans to your spies since if they’re uncovered they are almost certain to be captured. He probably even regretted to hear his old friend had been killed.

He probably regretted it?! Harry couldn’t believe what he was hearing. How could Esharry have any sympathy for the person who murdered their parents?!

Voldemort murdered our parents. Esharry countered. Every death eater that helped him rise to power played a role in helping that happen. You can’t hate them all. You don’t know them. You don’t know Black. You don’t know why he went over to the other side, why he spied, why he decided he was done spying or even if he did. Black was doomed the moment Voldemort decided to go after your parents. His cover was blown and he had a death sentence hanging over his head. Even if Voldemort hadn’t fallen trying to kill you, Black’s days would’ve been numbered. I can’t think that was anything like what he would’ve planned for.

Harry couldn’t take this. Esharry was refusing to understand and tormenting him with his words. So Harry wrapped the part of his mind that held Esharry up with psychic power and silenced his voice. Harry felt a surge of anger come from that part of his brain as Esharry was outraged by what Harry had done. But it faded quickly and was soon replaced by a kind of radiating comfort.

Harry’s anger did not last long. After only a few minutes he released his hold on Esharry’s silence and apologized for lashing out at him. Harry knew in his heart that Esharry was trying to help him, trying to turn him away from an all consuming anger that might well poison him as it did in so many stories he had heard growing up. But try as he might, Harry couldn’t bring himself to care about that. He wanted to be angry. Wanted to lash out. He wanted revenge on Black, on Voldemort, on the whole world that had left him alone and miserable for so many years.

Harry slept fitfully that night. He had done his best to ignore Ron when he came to try to invite him back down to the common room to talk things over. Harry had wanted to be left alone to his misery. His restless sleep had led to him lazing the day away, so that by the time he finally crawled out of bed it was nearly noon.

Ron and Hermione were waiting for him in a very empty common room. This wasn’t surprising as today was the beginning of the Christmas holiday, so most of the students had gone home to be with their family. Ron and Hermione had stayed to keep Harry company despite having their own families to enjoy things with. At the sight of them Harry felt a surge of joy in his heart and gratitude that they had gone out of their way for him.

“Harry!” They both exclaimed and then Ron followed that up by asking. “How are you feeling? You look awful.”

“I’m fine.” Harry lied.

“You’re not thinking of doing anything rash are you?” Ron said hesitantly.

“Like what?” Harry responded the anger from yesterday beginning to climb back to the front of his mind. “Going after Black? Putting my parents to rest? Bringing some justice to the world?”

“Harry no.” Hermione insisted. “You promised me you wouldn’t.” Harry ignored her.

“He killed my parents!” He exclaimed and also ignored Esharry harrumphing in the back of his head.

“He’s not worth dying for mate!” Ron declared. “Do you know what Ms. Petigrew got back from the ministry of her son? An Order of Merlin first class award and his little finger. That was the biggest part of him they could find according to my dad. Leave him to the dementors, don’t be stupid.”

“Black’s not affected by the dementors the way others are.” Harry pointed out. “Azkaban isn’t a proper prison for him. He deserves worse!”

“Harry, you promised not to go after him!” Hermione said again and Harry wished she wouldn’t. He had promised her that, and he wasn’t certain he could break a promise to her or Ron even over something like this.

“I’m going back to the restricted section of the library again.” Harry declared. “We’ve pretty much learned that first round of spells. I think I should pick up something a bit stronger this time. Something really dangerous.”

“Harry no!” Hermione shouted again this time with tears in her eyes. “Please don’t do this! I’m not going to help you become a murderer!”

Harry almost saw red when he heard that. How dare she? Even if Harry did kill Black it wouldn’t be murder. Surely she must see that Black deserved to die? Surely she didn’t think that Harry’s parents’ deaths were so insignificant that they didn’t deserve justice? Real justice. Not just imprisonment but real eye for an eye death for death justice. Surely she of all people could understand just how much that loss had scarred and damaged Harry. Most everything bad in his life, from his unwanted celebrity, to the constant danger he faced year after year, to the long years of abuse he had suffered at the Dursleys, even to his impending Illithid transformation could all be traced back to the murder of his parents. And she refused to help him get the revenge he deserved.

Harry wanted to shout at her. He wanted to rage. To lash out, to shut her up by physical or magical means. He wanted to force the two of them to understand his pain and help him get his revenge. But he couldn’t.

Not with them. Harry couldn’t be mad with Ron or Hermione. Not really. Especially not while he could feel their concern and their worry for him pouring out of their minds. Not when he could feel the real and abiding love that supported and created that concern as well. He could fight people trying to kill him as hard as he could. But he was utterly powerless to genuine love and concern.

Harry collapsed into a chair. He sighed deeply and he admitted defeat. “I won’t go hunting after Black. But I’m not going to run from him either if he comes for me. And I am going to learn some spells that will make him regret that if he does. Not spells meant to kill or torture, but certainly ones that will make him pause and think.”

Ron and Hermione said nothing in response, perhaps realizing this was the best they would get. Harry half expected them to look happy with having won the argument. But instead they just looked relieved, and now the emotions that poured from their minds were sympathy and sadness for him. Harry took a cold kind of delight in that. They did know how much this meant for him, how much this hurt him. They just wanted him alive and safe more than they wanted him to get what he deserved. He couldn’t really be mad at them for that.

Ron desperately changed the subject. He suggested they go down to visit Hagrid in his groundskeeper’s hut; they hadn’t had a chance to do that yet this year. Harry agreed. He wanted to know why Hagrid hadn’t told him what he knew about Black and his father at any point in the years he had known him.

Harry didn’t get the chance though. Hagrid had received word from the board for governors about the Buckbeak incident. Luckily they didn’t blame Hagrid for what had happened. But they did blame the hippogriff and so had passed the buck as it were to the committee for the disposal of dangerous magical creatures. This probably made Hagrid even sadder than he might have been if his teaching job were at risk.

“Those fiends on the disposal committee have it out for any creature they can get their hands on.” Hagrid lamented. “And Luscious Malfoy is backing the case. Buckbeak won’t get a fair hearing. He’s almost certainly as good as dead.”

Seeing Hagrid like this all but broke Harry’s heart and drove all thoughts of Sirius Black out of his mind. He and Hermione vowed to help Hagrid make a case to save the hippogriff. Ron offered to make tea since he knew he wasn’t all that useful in the research department. Eventually they managed to get Hagrid to calm down and pull himself together. He resolved to fight for Buckbeak as well.

“I thought about just trying and chasing him off.” Hagrid said referring to the hippogriff that was actually inside Hagrid’s hut since Hagrid couldn’t stand the thought of leaving him out in the cold that the hippogriff had doubtlessly lived through perfectly well on its own for years. “But he would probably just come back. How do ya explain to a hippogriff he’s got to go into hiding. Plus I’m scared of breaking the law again. I never want to go back to Azkaban.”

Hagrid had briefly been to the wizard prison last year when it was suspected that he had opened the chamber of secrets and attacked the students of Hogwarts. He had never spoken of his time there. But now he opened up to them.

“There’s no way to get away from the dementors in that prison.” Hagrid explained. “They’re always there making ya relive the worst moments of your lives. Fur me it was when they broke me wand. When me dad died. When I had to give up little Norbert. Things like that. You can’t feel any happiness or satisfaction. Just misery and pain. Every night I went to sleep hoping I would wake up dead.”

With that heavy conversation in mind, Harry and his friends resolved to help Hagrid through his trouble. So they ended up spending most of their winter holiday in the library studying old court documents and precedents about various magical creatures that got into trouble. Sadly it seemed that Hagrid might be right and the system really was set against magical creatures.

For muggles it was generally assumed that it was their owner, caretaker, or the person who owned and managed the land they lived in who was responsible for properly socializing and training an animal. Or for making sure people were properly informed about what to do if they encountered a wild animal, or in fact for making sure they couldn’t encounter the animal at all. If a creature harmed someone they really would only get put down if it was clear that there was some reason why they were highly likely to repeat the attack in the future, such as having suffered repeated abuse or had some disease that affected their mind.

But wizards assumed that all creatures possessed some moral impetus, that they could therefore be held morally responsible for their actions. The law was written as if a manticore knew it was wrong to savage and eat people and could choose not to do so when it found people in its lair. As a result, rather than the committee having to prove that Buckbeak was dangerous and likely to attack another student without being provoked, the burden of proof would be on Hagrid to prove his hippogriff was safe to be around.

The more Harry read the more convinced he became that the best course of action was to accuse Draco Malfoy of having tried to use Buckbeak to murder Harry with his prank. This would turn Buckbeak from the defendant to a murder weapon that had miss fired and shift the burden of moral responsibility onto Draco. But this wasn’t likely to work either. Largely because there was no way to prove what Draco had done.

There was a spell to make a wand recite the spells it had cast, Priori Incantanto, but it was mostly used to make a wand reveal it had cast big powerful curses that had hurt someone, or things that had happened a few minutes ago. Draco’s minor ventriloquism charm had been used months ago, the spell wouldn’t be able to pick it up. If they couldn’t prove that spell had been cast the whole thing would devolve into a ‘he said, she said’ debacle as Sytherins would swear Draco had done no wrong while Gryffindors would swear he had. With the rivalry between the two houses as famous as it was, neither testimony would hold much weight. The fact that Draco hadn’t been brought up on discipline charges by the school wouldn’t help either.

So this work was likely hopeless. Maybe if Harry could get himself called as a witness he might be able to see something in the minds of the committee members that would help Hagrid out. But for now Harry couldn’t find anything to help. This didn’t stop him from looking though. So the work dragged on and on until Christmas was just around the corner.

During one of these long research sessions on Christmas Eve, Harry paused in his reading with a sigh and leaned back to rest his eyes as he stared at the ceiling. As he did he took the time to reflect back on everything that had happened since he had found out that Black had helped kill his parents. He considered his thoughts, his actions and the secret plans he had made in his heart. And a thought occurred to him that had done so several times before. He decided to ask Esharry about it.

He thought: Esharry? Have I become more irritable in the time we’ve been together? It certainly felt like it to Harry. He had been butting heads with Draco and Snape a lot more. He had been willing to attack Snape that one time Snape had come down on both Ron and Hermione. And it seemed like his emotions were a lot more raw and exposed when it came to his friends as well.

Yes. Esharry answered. You definitely are. I’ve been thinking about this since you expressed a desire to form a two way mental bond with your friends. And I’ve been reviewing the memories I’ve gained from the Elder Brain, and I’ll be honest I don’t really like the conclusions I’ve come to.

This sounded serious to Harry. He decided to give this conversation his undivided attention. So he closed his eyes and slipped down a level in his consciousness to dwell in his mental landscape for a time. He was slightly surprised when this happened, but it felt incredibly natural to himself. An easy way to shut out the world and focus all of his intellect on a single problem.

The inner world that Harry soon found himself in was a wide open sky. A world free of gravity and restrictions, a world where Harry was free to go anywhere and simply feel the sheer exhilaration of being alive and active. A world without walls or cupboards to hold him back or keep him sealed up. Esharry was floating in the midst of that world in his own little corner of Harry’s mind, which instead of an open sky looked like a personal study or private library. But it was a room without walls, just a floating throw rug, a fireplace hanging in nothing and a number of suspended bookshelves. Oh yes and a couple of comfortable chairs where one could sit and read.

Esharry himself looked very strange at first. He was every bit the Ulitharid that they both actually were. Tall and thin, with dark purple rubbery skin, an enlarged skull, pitch black eyes, three fingers and a thumb on each hand, and six long tentacles reaching from his mouth down below his knees like some fleshy writhing beard. Despite his utterly alien appearance, Harry felt as comfortable around him as he would an image in a mirror. He privately felt that Esharry looked a fair bit more dignified and regal than Professor Trainer had been. Esharry indicated a nearby chair and invited Harry to have a seat, not the least bit surprised to see Harry here.

“So you think this emotional volatility that I’m experiencing is some kind of Illithid thing.” Harry surmised, free to speak in his mind without worrying his words could be overheard in the outside world.

“I do.” Esharry responded and for once it sounded like actual spoken words, not just a voice in his head. “Luckily I don’t think it’s an indication that our ceremorphic transformation is accelerating or has passed some new threshold. Rather I suspect that this condition existed since we first gained and Illithid mind and has been gradually exasperated by us inadvertently ignoring it.”

“That’s good to hear.” Harry said relieved. He had started reading up on Human transfiguration through the three shapeshifting spells he had picked up from the restricted section. It was incredibly complicated stuff. He could understand why this was N.E.W.T. level work reserved for sixth and seventh year students. The animagus ritual was ironically the simplest bit of that magic and it took almost two months of prep work to do properly and only allowed someone to change into one kind of animal which the caster didn’t get to pick, though they could influence it.

“It is sadly the only good news.” Esharry lamented. “The problem is related to how it is actually possible to form a two way mental link with yourself and someone else so they can feel your emotions and sense your thoughts at will just like how you can read theirs.”

“That’s great!” Harry said excitedly. Words really couldn’t express how much he wanted that kind of connection with his closest friends.

“No it isn’t.” Esharry denied. “In fact it’s something you might never want to do. The connection itself is pretty straightforward to make, but there are a few complicated steps to it. First you have to make an image of your mind, one that will reflect what you’re thinking and feeling. This can be done by first combining your extra sensory perception with your empathic telepathy. Then you can make a field of that combined power with your telekinesis and push it through your brain. While doing that, if you then telepathically project what you are thinking and doing at that exact moment you can create a linked copy of your brain.”

Harry nodded in understanding. The terminology Esharry was using was new but he could easily connect it to what he had already been doing to use his powers. His ESP was his psychic sight, the increased awareness that came from releasing his power from the back of his brain. Telekinesis was a term he already used for the forceful power manifested from the top of his brain. His empathic powers came from the sides of his brain and allowed him to sense emotions, read thoughts and project his own thoughts into other people’s heads to potentially influence or even control them. And his telepathy came from the front of his brain, it allowed him to fill his psychic power with the influence of his emotions and desires to emphasize his power and unleash devastating mental attacks.

“Once you have that copy of your brain you can set it into someone else’s head,” Esharry continued, “With a combination of telekinetic and empathic powers. Now if you just left it there like that it would just temporarily override your targets personality with a copy of your own, which could be useful if you need something down but can’t keep an eye on a mind control victim while they did it. But for our purposes what you need is for your target to accept the presence of this power in their mind willingly. If they try to fight you it won’t work, and if you’re already mind controlling them that power will interfere with this one and the image of your mind will just meld into the existing power without having the desired effect. If they do accept you, you can wrap their mental essence around the image of your mind, sinking it into their subconscious and causing their brain to imitate your own. This will allow them to produce a small amount of psychic energy which you can seize with your telepathy and telekinesis and pull back to your own brain to tie the two of you together. This will allow you to sustain the image of your mind in their brain indefinitely in the depths of their subconscious. This will allow them to sense your emotions and for you to transmit thoughts directly to their brains.”

“Okay, yeah, I follow.” Harry said, and he did. He didn’t think he would have a hard time doing this at all. “But I still don’t see why this would be a bad thing.”

“It would be bad because it makes it so that there are two minds inside the brain of your friends.” Esharry pressed on. “The brain is just a machine, the mind: the spiritual or psychic essence of a person is the real origin of a person’s thoughts. The brain takes those thoughts and puts them into action, makes them real and now there would be two potential sources of those thoughts, yours and theirs. With this connection you could at any time usurp control of their body and decide what they would do. You would have instant access to complete mind control over them, you could use them as an extension of yourself or give them orders and directions that they could not refuse.”

“I would never do that!” Harry insisted, horrified at the thought of how someone could abuse that power.

“I don’t think you could stop yourself.” Esharry countered.

“What are you talking about?” Harry said genuinely angry. “I’ve had people telling me my whole life what I can and can’t do. My relatives tried to keep me from being a wizard, tried to make me deny who I really am. You think I’m going to turn around and lord my power over someone the first chance I get? You think I would ever want to use my friends as puppets?”

“It isn’t a question of what you want or plan to do.” Esharry pressed. “It’s a question of the fundamental difference in power between your mind, your brain, and theirs. Your school work is so much easier this year not just because of your better study habits, though those certainly help, but because your brain is no longer a human brain, it is an Illithid brain and Illithids are much more intelligent than humans are. There’s simply more brain power in your head than there could possibly be in any human’s.”

“The best way I could describe it is this,” Esharry pressed as Harry was left stunned by these thoughts. “Imagine if the power of a brain could be measured by points. An animal’s brain would only have one to three points. The average person would have about ten, the power of their brains would offer them no real advantage in society but nor would it get in their way. Someone like Ron might be a twelve with the occasional really good thought that helps him out but he’s often left confused by complicated things going on. Hermione would be about a sixteen. Frighteningly clever and sure to profit considerably from her intellect. The greatest minds mankind can produce would be twenties, the kind of geniuses that come along once a generation.”

“The average Illithid is a nineteen.” Esharry concluded. “The sort of genius that would have muggle colleges fighting over them to come and do research for them. But we are an Ulitharid, we are greater even then they. Right now you would be a twenty one on this scale. Your brain is more powerful than any human who ever lived. And this is just the beginning, your brain is still growing under the influence of human puberty and our on coming ceremorphosis, we might end up as high as a twenty three or a twenty four. With such a powerful mind you could overwhelm the thoughts of your friend accidently if you formed this kind of link with them. Every time a thought crossed your mind about something your friends could do for you, from something as simple as passing you a glass of water or as terrible as for them to step aside and let you go off and get yourself killed by a dangerous evil wizard, unless you immediately followed it up with a declaration that they didn’t have to do this if they didn’t want to it would become an irrefutable command for them.”

“Okay, I get it.” Harry said in grim resignation. “I had hoped to share that kind of connection with Ron and Hermione but I could never risk them losing themselves or anything. Though maybe if I could find some way to practice controlling my thoughts…. No. No, it’s not worth the risk even then.”

“Well I’m glad you understand the moral problem, but I don’t think you yet grasp the scale of the problem.” Esharry said with a hint of worry in his voice. “See the thing about this bond is, as morally complicated as it is, we might have no choice but to use it only at least a few people.”

“What why?” Harry was taken aback. “Why would we need to mind control people? I don’t want to mind control people.”

“Back when the Elder Brain explained to me how to do this to take people as thralls it claimed that it was necessary to do this.” Esharry explained. “According to the Elder Brain the whole reason why the Illithids exist is to bring order to the universe. There are many things wrong with the Illithids, but from their own perspective they do have a perfect society. The Elder Brains form this kind of bond with every Illithid that lives around them, and this creates a civilization where everyone is still an individual, with their own goals, dreams, hopes and desires, but everyone still works for the common good. Everyone understands everyone else, there’s no miscommunication, no misunderstanding, no one thinks less of anyone else because everyone understands everyone’s circumstances. An Illithid can’t walk past a homeless man and fail to see them. He would understand that person’s plight, what has driven them to that state and what they need to get back on their feet and the Illithid would help, it would be the same as helping themselves. And when society needs it they act as one.”

“They believe it is their purpose to spread this order to everyone else.” Esharry continued. “As the Elder Brain coordinates all the Illithids they can control and coordinate other races. Each Illithid will take half a dozen or so other beings in as their thralls and use them as slaves and servants for the good of their society. But they also promote that same kind of universal care for their thralls, making sure they survive and even thrive under their control. They even ensure that their thralls work well with each other. Races that were sworn enemies become fast friends under the Illithids influence. So it is that the Illithids believe they can bring order and peace to a world by bringing it under their control.

“The problem is the Elder Brain insisted that this purpose is so important it has become an intrinsic part of who the Illithids are.” Esharry concluded. “And as a consequence individual Illithids need thralls of their own both to care for and control. Without them an Illithid feels lost, exposed, twitchy and abandoned. At the time I wrote this notion off as just another reason to justify their expansionist nature. But increasingly I fear that the Elder Brain spoke the truth. That your desire to have this kind of bond with your friends and your growing emotional vulnerability are symptoms that some part of us does need that kind of connection and we don’t have it.”

When Esharry was finished, Harry didn’t speak for some time. He searched his own feelings and thoughts to see if he could sense any kind of truth to what Esharry had said. Eventually he did find it. Deep in his own psyche there was indeed a yearning pit of desire. An unshakable feeling that people would abandon him and leave him if he didn’t have some means of controlling them and forcing them to stay. An all consuming fear of being abandoned and left alone. Perhaps this was a left over from his long suffering under his relatives where he had been alone and neglected for so long. An irrational fear of being abandoned back into that despair once more. But it felt even greater than that. Whether this had been in him before his transformation or not seemed irrelevant, for his Illithid nature had certainly enhanced such concerns to an overwhelming level.

“No.” Harry said in stubborn refusal. “Even if that is true I won’t do it. I won’t have such a fundamentally abusive relationship with my friends. With anyone. If I form a bond with someone else it will only be to bring us closer together. I will not allow it to be a tool of controlling or manipulating them. Even if it does leave me exposed, I can work through this issue. I can handle this.”

“Then I will help you in any way I can.” Esharry vowed simply. “This is your choice and I will stand by you whatever you choose.”

Harry was grateful for that support. But a traitorous part of his heart still wondered what it would be like. To have his friends so close to himself. Held so tightly to his own mind. His to protect and cherish for the rest of his life without any fear that he might ever lose them. Harry knew that friends in school didn’t always remain friends forever. That as they grew older they would all turn to different paths that perhaps the others could not follow. Would it really be so bad to have this kind of bond that could always draw them back? Harry tried to ignore that part of his mind, but it was very hard to do. And it forced him to ask one more question before he left his inner world.

“How do Illithids take people as thralls? You said the person they formed this bond with had to want it and you couldn’t force them to? I can’t imagine anyone wanting to be a slave.”

“Not if they were in their right state of mind.” Esharry said ominously. “To make a thrall, Illithids bind a person so they can’t escape and repeatedly blast their minds with telepathic attacks. Torturing them and gradually breaking down their personality to its most basic level. It takes about a day to do so, but eventually they can reduce any person down to an instinctive level of reasoning. Then they simply offer to end the pain if they accept their eternal servitude. In such a state they will accept. Then once the bond is in place the Illithids can rebuild their personalities only now with the added rule that they enjoy being enthralled.”

“But it isn’t necessary to do that is it?” Harry couldn’t stop himself from asking. “If they willingly accept the bond you don’t need to injure their mind?”

“No you wouldn’t.” Esharry confirmed. “But—”

“But then accepting the bond wouldn’t change the fact that I might still take control of them without meaning to.” Harry said, reaffirming his determination to resist this temptation. And with that thought ringing in his mind, Harry stepped out of his inner world.

Harry couldn’t remember ever feeling this exhausted on a Christmas Eve before. The thought of having to fight against so powerful a desire of his own heart for the rest of his life weighed heavily on mind. Not all helped by the feeling of loss created by knowing that for all his increased awareness of his friends and their emotions he would never be able to share that same closeness with either of them without putting them at terrible risk.

Ron and Hermione sensing the drop in Harry’s mood incorrectly guessed its cause. They tried to encourage him that they would find something that could really help Hagrid and Buckbeak eventually. That only added to Harry’s sense of ill ease because he was increasingly doubting that.

At least he had Christmas to look forward to the next day.

Authors note: an explanation of Harry’s powers if they weren’t clear:

Extra Sensory Perception: created with psychic energy channeled through the ocular lobe at the back of the brain. This makes psychic powers that is sensitive to the movement of energy, allowing Harry to see magic, psychic energy and brain activity. When combined with his other powers it allows those powers to provide feedback to Harry.

Telekinesis: created with psychic energy channeled through the parietal lobe at the top of the head. This part of the brain is associated with sensation and I believe helps with physical movement so power went through it is able to feel the world around Harry and grab hold of things to move them. Combined with other powers allows Harry to touch more esoteric things like thoughts or emotions.

Telepathy: psychic energy channeled through the frontal lobe where it can be combined with Harry’s thoughts and emotions for added power or to communicate ideas and sensations. This allows Harry to use the Illithid’s power of the mind blast: 60 foot cone, 4d12+5 psychic damage and make a DC17 int save or be stunned for a minute as well as lash out with psychic damage against individual targets. It can be combined with other powers to enhance them with emotional energy.

Empathy: psychic energy channeled through the temporal lobes, it is sensitive to the thoughts and emotions of others. While ESP allows Harry to see the energy of a person’s thoughts this allows him to understand what exactly those thoughts are.

Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Tested

Christmas began on a much better note than the previous day had ended. Harry awoke to find a large pile of presents arrayed before his bed. Harry had never received a Christmas present before he had started attending Hogwarts so even though this was his third time getting anything it all still felt new and exciting. And it was always wonderful to be reminded that there were people he knew who cared for and loved him enough to get him something.

Ron had got him a selection of holiday themed chocolates and other such sweats. It wasn’t surprising, Harry had seen him pick out many of these sweets at Honeydukes during the last Hogsmead weekend. But the thought behind them, that on one of the few occasions when Ron was free to get things that would only be for himself he had still thought of others, was even sweeter than the chocolate itself.

Hermione had gotten him a broomstick servicing kit for this birthday that Harry had loved, so now she got him an owl care kit to help him take care of his beloved Hedwig. Not only did it have everything he would need to keep her cage clean and comfortable over the summer, but it also came with grooming supplies so he could keep her in tip top shape all year round. Harry really looked forward to trying it out, though it did make him feel a little guilty that he hadn’t done half the things the kit suggested he do to help his pet owl.

Mrs. Weasley always made a selection of Christmas sweaters for her children and she had taken to making one for Harry as well. It was warm, soft, colored in Gryffindor crimson and had a large golden “H” on the front. It was always nice to have his own clothes after a lifetime of making do with his cousin Dudley’s hand-me-downs, and his sweater from the previous year was getting a little short on him as his body used all the good food it was getting at Hogwarts to make up for lost growing time.

Hagrid got him another book about magical creatures. This one was called: “So you Want to Raise Dangerous Creatures and Keep all your Fingers?” And was written by Newt Scamander. This was a very clever book. Not only was it full of information about beasts rated five and higher on the danger scale but it could make illusionary versions of each beast that would react in the same way the real thing would but couldn’t hurt anyone. That way the reader could safely try out the books tips and tricks without putting themselves in the presence of a real griffon or sphinx. To Harry’s great delight he discovered with his ESP that these illusions even modeled the brains and thought patterns of the real things perfectly, as he discovered when he summoned up an illusionary hippogriff and compared it to what he remembered seeing in Buckbeak’s head.

His monster book, which had been greatly enjoying itself by savaging and feasting on the discarded wrapping paper, did not approve of this gift. It growled discontentedly at it. Then it flipped itself open to its passage on hippogriffs and caused sections of its text to light up with golden color. Harry looked at those sections and realized they contained information that Scamander book lacked. He laughed at the notion that his monster book was jealous and trying to prove itself the superior tome. Harry tickled its spine and assure the monster book that he wasn’t intending to and would never replace it. That satisfied the book, which went back to its feast. Though it now dragged the wrapping paper away from the Scamander book as if determined not to share.

As Harry made his way through his gifts he found an unexpected one at the bottom of the pile. It was long, thin and bulged oddly at the end. There wasn’t any card with it or any other indication as to who might have sent it. But the shape was incredibly familiar. Harry dared not hope but as he slowly unwrapped it the possibility that some kind soul had gotten him a new broom gradually became a reality.

“Is that a Firebolt?!” Ron exclaimed as Harry finished reverently revealing this wondrous gift. It was indeed a Firebolt. The very same kind of broom that Harry had spent much of the summer drooling over.

“It is.” Harry said dumbfounded as he examined this masterpiece of magical flying gear in detail.

“Who could’ve gotten you a Firebolt?” Ron wondered in awe. “Who do you know that could even afford one?’

“I dunno.” Harry admitted. “There wasn’t a card or anything with it to say who came from.”

“Maybe Dumbledore?” Ron suggested. “He did give you that invisibility cloak for one Christmas.”

“That was just him returning my Dad’s old cloak to me.” Harry explained. “Anyway, he got me a very nice pair of wooly socks.”

They continued to debate the question for a short time until Hermione, carrying her cat Crookshanks, arrived and let herself into their room. Oddly Hermione, who only had a minimal interest in flying and even less in quidditch unless Harry was playing, took an interest in the Firebolt as well. But Harry could see a strong sense of dread building in Hermione’s mind especially when they found no sign of who the broom could’ve come from.

Harry was about to ask her what was wrong when her cat Crookshanks made a flying leap from the bed where Hermione had laid him down and pounced on Ron. The bandy legged, bob tailed cat was making yet another attempt on the life of Ron’s pet rat Scabbers who was in Ron’s front pocket. Ron fought the cat off while holding Scabbers high off the ground as the rat desperately tried to get away from them both. He aimed a kick at the cat on the ground, but missed and stubbed his toe on a night stand.

“Get that monster out of here!” Ron roared. “That cat had got it in for Scabbers and it’s not fair. He’s a good rat and too old to be dealing with this.”

“He’s only doing what cats do, Ron.” Hermione protested as she caught her cat and dragged him back away from the room. “You can’t be mad at him for it.”

“He doesn’t bother any other pet in school.” Ron insisted. “You never see him going after Neville’s toad or the ferret those new first years brought. He’s always causing trouble for my poor Scabbers. That cat is a menace.”

Harry urged Hermione out of the room before this could turn into a real row of a fight. Harry was starting to kind of agree with Ron. He had seen Crookshanks trying to break or sneak into this room several times over the year and had never seen him go after any other creature in the school. But he couldn’t really blame the cat, it was just following its instincts.

“This is ridiculous.” Hermione exclaimed by the door as Harry walked her out.

“It’s your fault for bringing the cat in here.” Harry said back as kindly as he could. “You do know how Crookshanks acts around Scabbers.”

“Well yes but…” Hermione said resignedly, and Harry could see the real remorse in her mind. She hadn’t thought this attack would happen. Harry could tell Crookshanks was a very smart cat and surprisingly devoted to Hermione. No doubt back in her dorm the cat was very well behaved and responsive to what she told it. It was just around Scabbers that it went ballistic.

“You love your pet cat and want us to see how good a pet he is.” Harry surmised and Hermione smiled and blushed. “Fair enough. But Scabbers is the one of the few things that has ever really been Ron’s and Ron’s alone. He always complains about the old rat but he would be heartbroken if anything really happened to it. So please do be careful about him.”

“I will.” Hermione said. “I do get it. You hear this Crookshanks? From now on, Ron’s rat is off limits. I don’t even want to see you going over here.”

“Besides, have you seen Scabbers recently?” Harry said, thinking back to the glimpse he had caught as Ron had flailed about. “He’s lost a fair bit of weight and his hair is falling out. I don’t think a conflict between Crookshanks and Scabbers is going to be going on this time next year. So just bear with it for now.”

“Can you believe that girl? Bringing that monster in here.” Ron complained after Hermione had left and Harry came back.

“It’s her first pet Ron.” Harry defended his friend. “He can’t do any real wrong in her eyes. It was an honest mistake, but not one that shouldn’t happen again.”

“I hope not.” Ron said. “Poor Scabbers. His hair is falling out with worry because of that damn cat.”

The Hogwarts Christmas feast took place during lunch to give everyone a chance to then have a most relaxing afternoon. It was only really attended by the teachers along with a few other students who had stayed back over the holidays. The food was wonderful, and the meal entertaining, since Professors McGonagall and Trelawney spent the whole meal sniping at each other over whether there was any truth at all to the magic of divination.

When they were done, Ron and Harry returned to the Gryffindor common room to try out Harry’s new Firebolt, but Hermione lingered behind to talk with Professor McGonagall. Why she did so soon became clear as McGonagall soon came up to the common room as well and asked to see Harry’s new broom. To his astounded surprise, McGonagall decided that since they had no idea who the broom had come from she would have to confiscate it to make sure it was safe to fly.

While Harry was struck dumb by this turn of events, Ron rounded on Hermione who was doing her best to hide behind a large textbook in the corner of the room.

“You ratted on us to McGonagall.” He accused. “How could you?”

“I had to.” Hermione insisted.

“Do you just hate the thought of having fun?” Ron pressed. “Or do you—”

“No!” Hermione interrupted. “I had to. Because I think, and Professor McGonagall agrees with me, that the broom might have come from Sirius Black. He knows Harry loves to fly, almost everyone does. And using a wonderful gift like that would be a serious temptation for anyone. It could have some dreadful curse on it to hurt him or kill him as soon as he climbs on it.”

“You can’t really believe that.” Ron denied. “Firstly, how is an escaped convict supposed to get his hands on enough money to afford a Firebolt? And it’s not like Black goes to this school, how would he know that Harry loves to fly or needs a broom at all? And there was no need for her to take it away. We could’ve figured out if there was anything actually dangerous about it if we needed to. Who knows what’s going to happen now? What if they destroy it while checking for curses?”

“They wouldn’t do that I’m certain.” Hermione deflected. “Professor Flitwick is a real expert on magic of almost any kind. If there’s anything wrong with it he’ll figure it out and have it back to Harry safe and sound.”

“So you think.” Ron denied. “I can’t believe this.”

Harry couldn’t believe it either, and he was feeling some very complicated emotions. He could tell that Hermione was acting out nothing but pure concern for his well being as normal. And while he was as grateful as ever for her concern, this coming so soon after she had fought back against him hunting Black for the same reason made her concerns feel smothering and repressive.

What made matters even worse, although Harry knew this was quite unfair to Hermione, was that Harry knew there really wasn’t anything with his Firebolt. He had drooled over the Firebolt in Diagon Alley for months and examined every single inch of it with his ESP he knew the kind of magic that went into the making of a Firebolt like he knew the back of his own hand. The spell work on a Firebolt was quite intricate and detailed. The lengths it’s craftsmen went through to ring the greatest performance possible out of otherwise fairly straightforward hovering, cushioning and propulsion charms was simply astounding and not something Harry could reproduce without months of practice. But he did understand them. And the ones he had seen on his new Firebolt looked very nearly identical to what he remembered. They might have been a little bit better than the ones on the show model but that was to be expected since the makers had had maybe months of practice between those two brooms to further hone their craft, but they were still essentially the same spells.

Harry would’ve known in an instant if there was some added curse of even a jinx on his broom. In fact it was increasingly impossible for Harry not to notice any new sources of magic around him. His ESP and empathic awareness had grown into extensions of his own natural senses. He couldn’t stop seeing magic anymore that he could stop smelling, and certainly could no more fail to notice a curse on something then he could fail to notice the smell of rotten eggs in a room. And Harry hadn’t been passively observing his new broom but actively looking over its every wondrous detail as if he were inhaling a fresh bouquet of flowers. So Hermione and McGonagall were depriving him of something he had spent more than a month dreaming of owning for no good reason.

So Harry was fairly angry with Hermione right now and couldn’t bring himself to speak with her for the rest of the day. But this made Harry feel miserable on his own. After all, how could he possibly be angry with Hermione? The third real friend he had ever had and one of the two dearest people in his heart? But he did feel angry with her, and this made Harry feel as if he were betraying something about himself.

Betrayal was the real problem at the heart of the matter. Hermione had been suspicious of that broom the moment she heard they didn’t know who the sender had been. All well and good. Hermione was the most sensible member of their trio; it was practically her expected role to worry over things and try to convince her two friends not to take stupid risks. But Hermione hadn’t warned them. She hadn’t talked to them, she hadn’t taken any chance they might argue with her and balk at her worries. She had gone straight to McGonagall and forced the issue.

She hadn’t trusted them to think things through and take this seriously. She had assumed they would brush her off, and she had also assumed that her emotional response was the right one. She hadn’t considered that maybe they had good reason to think the broom might be safe. Which again was a little unfair to Hermione, Harry hadn’t told her about his ESP, she had no reason to think he could know at a glance if something was magically safe or not. But she hadn’t given him a chance to tell her that either.

It didn’t help that Harry felt she was the one being unreasonable about this. Ron was right, how was Sirius Black supposed to have gotten his hands on a Firebolt? He couldn’t just walk into Gringotts bank, demand access to his old accounts from before the war and then make a series of mail orders to arrange its anonymous delivery. And even if he could get his hands on a Firebolt how was he supposed to have cursed it? Black didn’t have a wand. He had threatened the Fat Lady with a knife when he broke in back in October. If he had had a wand on him he could’ve blasted her aside with the same curse he killed thirteen people with. Someone like Mr. Olivander wasn’t going to sell Black a wand, and if he had stolen one it would’ve been all over the news. The ministry might be embarrassed about Black still being at large but they would have to warn people about him having a wand. Black free and at large was one thing, Black with the power to kill thirteen people with a swish of a piece of wood something totally different.

But Hermione hadn’t considered this. She hadn’t considered that he and Ron might have thought this through. She assumed she knew best and they wouldn’t think things through at all. She hadn’t understood them. She had treated them like the irresponsible, quidditch obsessed boys they were in her mind, completely forgetting that whenever things had gotten serious in the past, Harry and Ron had given things the significance and consideration they deserved, and often caught things she had missed or overlooked.

And that stung most of all. Harry was angry over losing his Firebolt, but the thought that Hermione didn’t know him well enough to trust him, to deal with him as a rational equal and partner, that thought cut at his heart like a knife. It made it painful to even be in the same room as her. And Harry hadn’t been able to speak to Hermione for the rest of the winter holiday and well into the first week back to term.

But that wasn’t even the worst part. The worst part was the small voice in the back of his head that began to speak up once Harry could allow himself to think about Hermione without feeling miserable. It was a voice that said: See? Everyone betrays you and leaves you eventually. Just like how your parents abandoned you when they died, your friends can abandon you just because they think they’re doing what’s best. Even if you patch things up with Hermione something will happen sooner or later that will make you lose her forever. If you want to keep your friends you have to be in control. You have to remove the possibility that they might walk away from you. You have to make sure they can’t hurt you. You need to bond them to you.

It might be Ron next. It would whisper. What if Draco decides to try and bribe him away from you? You know how much he hates being poor. What if Draco said that all Ron needed to guarantee his father a big promotion at work was turn his back on you? Could you even blame him for putting his whole family’s happiness above yours? Or what if he got tired of the danger? Or jealous of your fame? How can you keep Ron by your side if you don’t have the bond with him?

Harry might have gone mad without Esharry. Esharry could hear the same temptations building up. He was the one that assured Harry that he and Hermione would patch things up. That he and Ron’s friendship was strong enough to weather anything. That even if his friends did leave one day, his long loneliness had been broken before and would be broken again. He would find new friends, new love and the memory of what he had once had would sustain him until he found new people to love.

This interrupted the voice, but it didn’t destroy it. Harry couldn’t be rid of it. He had to fight it. And it was hard.

It didn’t get easier. When he had classes together with Hermione he could feel her thoughts of course. He could feel how lonely she was, how much she hated being on her own again. How much she wanted to have her first two real friends back. How isolated she felt as the brainy, bossy know-it-all girl of Gryffindor, without Ron there who loved her in spite of that, and Harry who loved her because of those traits.

He could also feel her frustration with them, how she felt they were being irrational and flippant about their safety. How unfair it was that they had chosen a thing over her. How cruel it was to make her suffer like this when she had done the right thing.

And most of all he could feel her deep and abiding regret and her near overwhelming fear. Harry suddenly understood as he couldn’t help but study the patterns of her mind. And the realization behind it all left him dumbstruck.

Last year, Harry had fought a Basilisk on his own. Well not really on his own. Dumbledore had sent him his familiar: Fawks the Phoenix, along with the sorting hat which had given him the sword of Godric Gryffindor. But to Hermione that may as well have been alone and only someone as irresponsibly reckless as Harry would’ve considered those two alone sufficient help to fight a giant, highly venomous snake that could kill with just a glance, and the spirit of a teenage Lord Voldemort at the same time.

Ron had tried to help him, bad luck and the idiocy of Gilderoy Lockhart had caused a cave in which had stopped him. The teachers were caught in a panic trying to evacuate the school. And Hermione had been petrified in a hospital bed.

She hadn’t been there when Harry had almost died. Worse, she had been one of the reasons that Harry had gone to fight that Basilisk. She could’ve helped. She had known what it was they were up against. She could’ve helped them prepare. But she had been reckless and gotten herself petrified. She hadn’t been there.

She might have woken up to find her two only friends were dead, and there had been nothing she could’ve done to help them.

Hermione knew it had hurt them to go to McGonagall. But if she had said nothing, and Harry had gotten himself hurt or killed, she never could’ve forgiven herself. So even if it did turn out that there was nothing wrong with the Firebolt she would still feel that she had done the right thing. Better that they be angry with her forever so long as they were both alive to be angry.

When all of this finally clicked in Harry’s head during the first defense lesson they had in January he almost shot over to her seat then and there to try and make things up with her. He was the one who hadn’t fully understood Hermione. Well she still hadn’t understood him. But if they were both a bit in the wrong and a bit in the right, then the only right thing to do was to let bygones be bygones and put things right.

What had stopped him was that damn voice again. With one single whisper it ruined it for him.

She’ll accept the bond now, it said, she’ll do anything to have you back. She might even accept it knowing how you might be able to use it against her. She wants to be yours forever, just as much as you want to have her forever.

It was right. And when Harry realized that it was, a longing grew in his heart so great and terrible that he could only barely hear Esharry shouting in his head that even then it wouldn’t be right. So he dared not go over. He dared not talk to her, not even in passing. Because Harry knew in his heart of hearts that the first words he spoke to Hermione would be; “Would you be my precious thrall?”

Harry had to drown the voice out. He couldn’t take this. So he tried to make himself too tired to think, so that this voice couldn’t invade his thoughts. Luckily January gave him plenty of distractions.

Before the Christmas break was over Harry had snuck back into the restricted section of the Library looking for more spells to learn. Despite how angry he was with Hermione, Harry didn’t go looking for spells that were designed to kill. But this time he did pay more attention to those spells that were dangerous and could accidentally kill. Knowing that he would likely have to learn these spells on his own, Harry decided to focus on those spells that played to his strengths.

Ironically this turned out to be curse magic. Esharry believed that thanks to the curse mark that had left a little bit of Tom Riddle inside his head Harry would have a natural talent for learning curses. Additionally many curses required the use of emotions and thoughts to empower them, for wizards to truly hate or want bad things to happen to others in order to use them. This was easy for Harry since he could use his Telepathy to directly empower his spells rather than filling his mind with a thought and hoping that would be enough.

He learned negra ignis, the black fire spell, which was fueled by memories of pain and burned magic and sensation. It could pierce shields and instead of burning flesh it paralyzed a victim with numbness. Let it burn too long and the person might never move or feel anything ever again. Though it could be washed off with a simple water spell, the numbness would linger, leaving its victim helpless for a time.

He picked up calvari clava, the brain bashing curse. It required a desire to subdue and cause the victim pain. It caused the target to gain an instant migraine, that would be more painful the more hate was put into the curse, while also striking the back of the skull with not inconsiderable force. The simultaneous mental and physical attacks was one of the most effective ways to knock someone unconscious, though if not done properly it could easily snap someone’s neck.

Caronesco was a version of the evanesco vanishing charm that worked on living things. It was powered by a desire to see someone gone. It made a wave of energy that if it passed through someone’s flesh that flesh would vanish. It didn’t kill. The living thing didn’t disappear, it just became invisible and intangible. Vanishing a person’s head wasn’t the same as decapitating them, their head was still there, they could still think and move, but they couldn’t see, hear, speak or taste anything. Vanish a whole person and someone could just leave them gone to slowly die of thirst, but they also could be brought back. The counter charm carodeor, which Harry would learn first since without it the spell was murder and that would break his word, would instantly bring the person back, no worse for wear and easily subdued. Well no worse for wear other than the no doubt considerable mental trauma that might come from the total sensory deprivation. But Harry was in a black mood and didn’t consider that a draw back.

Vertex Velox, a tornado spell that was oddly enough powered by a desire to ridicule. Originally designed as a party gag, it would snap a person up in a small tornado of swirling air, along with anything else loose and solid around it, forming a cloud of debris that would batter the victim terribly for a few minutes, likely break their limbs before throwing them some distance away. The spell normally remained fixed in place, but that place was the person it was cast on. So if Harry also grabbed them with his telekinesis he could also bash them repeatedly into a wall over and over again while this was happening.

Harry also scoured the restricted section looking for any information he could about the animagus ritual and how to influence what it transformed someone into. It might be his best bet at beating his ceremorphosis. If he could make his animagus form an Illithid he might be able to trick his body into believing it had already become an Illithid would halt the process and allow him to keep his human form. Or perhaps when his ceremorphosis finally came the two forms would just switch, and he would be an Ulitharid that could become a human at will. He could live with that.

Harry threw himself into mastering these new spells on his own. Ron tried to help him, but he couldn’t keep up with Harry since Harry was trying to exhaust himself. It worked well, and soon he had more work to join in.

Oliver Wood had been ecstatic to learn Harry had gotten a Firebolt and then heartbroken to hear it had been confiscated. With the second term quidditch matches coming up he first tried to get McGonagall to return the broom, which didn’t work, and then encouraged Harry to just get another broom. Harry was reluctant to do so. It seemed to be tempting fate. If his Firebolt came back intact and fine, then he could simply say “No Harm No Foul,” and easily patch things up with Hermione without risking that he would give in to temptation around her.

With or without the Firebolt the next match was on its way, so practice resumed and intensified. Because Slytherin had dodged their first term match the schedule was all off. Hufflepuff had played twice in the first term, earning a victory against Gryffindor and then a terrible defeat to Ravenclaw. This term Ravenclaw would play twice, once against Slytherin and then against Gryffindor. Next term Slytherin would play twice, against Hufflepuff and then the last match of the year would be against Gryffindor. If Gryffindor wanted to have any hope of winning the cup they had to win against Ravenclaw during the first week of February. So it was practice, practice, practice.

Harry loved every minute of it. The school brooms weren’t the best, in fact they were pretty terrible for quidditch, but flying was still flying. While Harry was up on a broom he didn’t have to think about anything else. In the sky he was free. Everything else could wait until he reached the ground once more.

Also in January Professor Lupin began his anti-dementor training as he had promised. The patronus charm was as difficult a spell as he had ever learned. In as black a mode as Harry was in, the angry and harmful thoughts needed for true curses came easily to him, but the patronus charm was a true blessing. It was powered by a thought of true happiness. And that was a difficult thing to conjure.

Lupin had found a boggart for Harry to practice against, and while a boggart couldn’t mimic all the powers of a dementor, it mimicked enough of them. When the boggart dementor came out from cupboard it was able to make Harry hear the voice of his dying mother echoing in his head which drove out every thought of happiness he might have summoned. He collapsed almost immediately after trying and failing to cast the spell three times.

Now Esharry could’ve pushed a single dementor out of Harry’s head, and Harry could’ve forced a feeling of happiness into his wand, but they had decided to try the practice in a purely wizard way. They figured that if they could master the spell normally then any extra tricks they could do with psionic power would only make the spell even stronger. Harry wasn’t worried about facing a single dementor after all. He could do that with just his psychic power. It was the possibility that dozens or hundreds of dementors might come after him like they had at the Hufflepuff game that worried him.

After several attempts, during which his memories of his parents’ deaths grew ever stronger to the point where he could even hear his father dying scream, he finally enjoyed some success. The memory of first learning that he was a wizard, that he could come to Hogwarts and escape the Dursleys proved strong enough to make a thin wall of white mist that held the dementors at bay. He couldn’t push it back, Professor Lupin had to step in to change the boggart with the riddikulus spell. But he hadn’t collapsed, and the voices of his dying parents had been reduced to a whisper.

“That is very impressive Harry.” Professor Lupin encouraged him. “It normally would take a much older wizard weeks of practice to get to this point and even this is enough to hold back a dementor until help arrives. I’m very proud of you.”

“It’s not enough though.” Harry pressed. “The patronus charm is supposed to produce a corporeal being, an animal guardian that can attack and chase a dementor away. Yours did that. It became a white dog back on the Hogwarts Express.”

“Yes a corporeal patronus is the ultimate form of the spell.” Lupin agreed. “And it is good to aim for that goal. But don’t sell yourself short Harry. Any progress is good and something to be proud of. I once heard the story of a muggle who cut a tunnel through a mountain all on his own. Without any magic or even any of the powered tools and great machines that muggles normally use for such projects he still managed it. It took him decades to do but he did. Stone by stone, step by step even a mountain can be moved. And now hundreds of people’s lives are better because of what he did. And this was no little stone. It was something I didn’t expect to happen for maybe a whole month. But you managed it. And that’s something to be proud of. Never feel downcast because you failed to move the whole mountain in one go. Just take one rock for now and so long as you keep at it, you would be amazed by what you can eventually accomplish.”

Harry was encouraged by those words. And he did keep at it week after week. But it seemed as if he had hit a wall. By the end of January he could reliably make that wall of shimmering mist, but he was no closer to driving even a boggart dementor off.

His other classes were advancing as well. In care of magical creatures they had turned to the study of salamanders. These Gila monster sized lizards loved to cavort and play in blazing fires. This made it much more pleasant to attend the outdoor lessons which still often happened in deep snow.

“They’re very safe to be around these little fellers.” Hagrid explained. “Oh they’ll act all fierce if ya stumble on their territory by mistake, especially if there’s a female brooding over her clutch of eggs. Luckily they’ll flare up their back first, just like those two males over there, before they attack. Fire scares off most animals so that usually works for them, so they are not quick to actually bite. If ya seem em flare up just make a little fire nearby for them to play in. Salamanders think anyone that makes a fire for em is a good un.”

“They do tend to cause forest fires though.” Hagrid warned. “Especially during their breeding seasons. Ya can prevent this by paying attention fur their smoke signals the males send up to try and attract females to em. Then ya go out and start a big bonfire, surrounded by flame wards and other such protections and the salamanders will be attracted to the big fire and won’t start any little ones. Just make sure ya sneak away all quiet like once yer done otherwise they’ll follow ya home, and yu’ll end up with a bunch of salamander females coming over to yer house in the next month or so to give ya eggs as a gift. And it’s illegal to have salamander eggs. They explode if yer not careful with em.”

In divination they moved on to crystal gazing, and Harry got very excited for that. Oh the class itself was awful, the things didn’t work most of the time and only showed the table underneath them. Ron swiftly resorted to just making up what he had seen in his crystal ball. But Harry noticed something much more interesting than just a prediction of the future.

There were runes in the crystals. Well some of the crystals, the older ones really, and only one of the balls seemed to have a complete set. These runes soaked up magical power if it was allowed to leak into the crystal and practically inhaled any psychic power that Harry allowed them to take. This activated the crystal and actually allowed it to show at least something.

Harry guessed that there had been an actual seer making crystal balls at some point, perhaps long, long ago. Later works copied those balls but without proper understanding of what they were doing, and the newer balls were really just hunks of fancy glass. But that was hardly what was important.

These runes could shape magic! Spells that could be written down and made permanent. The possibilities were endless. Not just because this could allow for the creation of permanently enchanted items, but this was a possible path to the creation of completely new spells. If Harry could learn how these runes interacted he could set them out, test them to ensure they worked as he wanted them to, then work backwards to associate a set of magic words with those runes. This was tremendously intriguing. Why hadn’t he ever considered how useful the ancient runes class might be?

Well it was because last year when he had been considering what electives to take, it had looked boring. The class was presented as an incredibly intellectual endeavor focused mostly on translating old runes and ancient works. He had never heard it could be used to make enchanted items. Why hadn’t he ever asked Hermione about this? And that thought made him rather sad.

Still the kinds of things he could see in that oldest and most complete crystal ball were quite fascinating. The book spoke of seeing more signs and symbols for them to interpret, but what Harry saw was more like little plays. Shadowy figures and vaguely seen things that played out little repeating motions that often accompanied strong sensations sparked in his mind. By the time the Gryffindor Ravenclaw game came he had seen a number of these little acts.

He saw a person trying to climb a steep road, constantly slipping and falling before another came along, helped them up, and led them another way. Harry got a sense that it was a scene of compromise. Another showed a man changing faces, from humble and simple to harsh and dangerous. Another showed someone hiding away and when they were found figures appeared from all around holding knives. Another showed a man holding another with a sword pressed to his throat, then the dominant man released his prisoner and was bathed in light as if he had found something precious. Another showed a pair of men holding another at sword point, then a fourth figure came and bade them stop, after the bound man was released the scene fell into darkness.

The ones that troubled Harry the most though, was one of two people looking at each other angrily, coming together to make up before being driven apart again. Another where two figures were angry with one another, before a third figure brought them together. Finally was the sign of a man who took off his head before a great mass bowed before him. Harry wasn’t certain he even wanted to know more of these things. But he had to. He would need a better crystal ball.

Eventually the second term seemed to come to its climax, and after Harry had spent weeks trying to keep himself from having to think with constant grinding work, everything suddenly came to a head. It all started at one of his anti-dementor training sessions. After several attempts Harry was about to collapse from how tired he was. He still hasn’t come any closer to making a corporeal patronus, but he had been able to hold the boggart dementor back for almost five minutes before Professor Lupin had to step in. As Harry sat down for a drink to recover a bit, a question occurred to him.

“Professor? What’s under a dementor’s hood?”

“No one knows.” Professor Lupin answered. “Dementors only lower their hoods when they intend to use their most fearsome weapon, the dementor’s kiss.”

“Kiss?” Harry asked, surprised.

“It’s what they call it when a dementor sucks someone’s soul out of their mouths.” Lupin said solemnly. “It doesn’t actually kill someone, you can still live without a soul, so long as your brain and your heart still works. It just leaves you an empty shell, unable to think, or feel, or act on your own ever again. Assuming there is any real you left afterwards.”

Lupin paused for a long moment after saying that and then added: “It’s the fate that awaits Sirius Black if he is ever captured. The ministry won’t risk him escaping again. So they’ve given the dementors permission to administer the kiss if they ever find him.”

Harry’s first instinct was to declare that Black deserved it. He had killed his parents after all. He could deserve nothing less than absolute death. But Harry had seen someone’s soul destroyed before. That poor woman who had been forced into the Illithid ceremorphosis pod just before Harry had awoken. Illithids had no souls, just a bundle of psychic energy that could act like a soul. If there’s a soul and that bundle of psychic energy in the same body than the same situation as Harry develops, the soul remains dominant and the psychic essence becomes a reflection of that soul. So the tadpoles destroy the souls of their hosts as they eat and replace their brains. So Harry better understood what Lupin was talking about than even he did.

“Why would the dementors do that?” He asked instead of commenting on Black’s fate. “Don’t they want to feed on a person’s happiness to slowly make them into something like themselves?”

“That’s true.” Lupin said. “Dementors much prefer to slowly torture their victims. They are creatures of suffering and they delight in causing it. Likely they even regret it when they have to resort to the kiss since it denies them the chance to torment people. But Sirius has escaped them once before, they won’t risk him getting away again.”

“They must really hate criminals to go to such lengths.” Harry said, rambling a little bit as he tried to sort out his thoughts.

“Oh the dementors don’t care about innocent or guilty.” Lupin said. “They would feed on anyone they can. They are willing to guard the prison of Azkaban because no one cares what they do to those poor souls given to them. If they could lock every wizard up in Azkaban and feed on anyone they could they would. But then wizards would fight back against them with the patronus charm if they tried to take over, and they would lose that war if they tried.”

“Why did Black do it?” Harry asked more than a little overwhelmed by everything and desperate for this answer. “I’ve heard he was friends with my father. Why did he betray them? Why couldn’t have lied to Voldemort and told him Dumbledore was their secret keeper so he couldn’t find them? Why did my parents have to die?”

“I don’t know.” Lupin said quietly while he put an arm around Harry’s shoulder and looked away as he cried. “I knew them both back in school. I would’ve sworn either would die for the other. And Sirius always hated the dark side of his family. He ran away from home when he was sixteen because he could stand to live with his blood purest parents, and he even lived with James for a year before he could support himself on his own. I refused to believe it for years after it happened until I heard it from Dumbledore himself that Sirius had been the secret keeper. After that I just wanted him to die. Now I just don’t know. Half the time I hope he’ll break in again so I can avenge my old friend. Other times I hope he’ll break in so he can finally tell me why.”

When Harry pulled himself back together he left the room and went back to the dorm. Along the way he ran into Professor McGonagall who returned his Firebolt to him after she had concluded that there wasn’t anything wrong with it, which made him feel a little better. When he made it back to the common room there were general oohs and ahhs as people were impressed by the broom. Harry largely ignore them, and in fact he soon left the Firebolt in Fred and George’s capable hands as he made way over to Hermione who was sitting in the corner doing her homework. She looked up as he joined her.

“I got my broom back.” He said simply. “There wasn’t anything wrong with it.”

“Well, there could’ve been.” Hermione answered rather lamely.

“Yeah there could’ve been.” Harry agreed even though he knew there really couldn’t have been. “Thanks for looking out for me. But please let me know if you’re worried about me first rather than trying to force me into something. We could’ve talked this out and saved a lot of grief.”

“Oh no! I wasn’t trying to force you into anything.” Hermione insisted and her thoughts were very sincere. “I was just really worried, and who knows what might have triggered a curse on it. I didn’t think I had any time.”

“It seemed like you did.” Harry said. “It felt like you didn’t trust me to think the risk through and so you went over my head.”

“Oh….” Hermione said sadly as she began to understand things. “I didn’t think of that. Of course I trust you Harry. I know you’re very smart when you actually try and think about things. I’m sorry. I never meant anything like that.”

“Thanks.” Harry accepted. “And what do you mean when I think about things? I think things through all the time.”

“Well you don’t think things through in divinations.” Hermione accused. “You’re almost as bad as Ron at making things up just because those useless crystal balls don’t work at all.”

“Maybe you’re the one not thinking things through there.” Harry countered. “Have you noticed there are runes inscribed in those crystal balls? They will show you at least something if you power them up.”

“What? No there aren’t.” Hermione denied

“There are.” Harry pressed delighted to see Hermione’s face light up in curiosity. “They’re hard to see because they’re very faint and the crystal bends the light, but you can just barely catch them if you hold them up to a light source. At least in the older ones you can. The newer ones don’t have them.”

Hermione flipped open her ancient runes textbook on old Futhark to a table showing the various runes that were written there. Harry scanned the page greedily, it listed the names of the runes and their basic meaning. Hermione asked him to point out the ones he had seen. Harry named six of them as Hermione copied them down.

“This sequence doesn’t make any sense.” Hermione complained.

“That’s the order I remember them in, it’s not necessarily the order they were written in.” Harry pointed out. “Plus remember that they are inscribed on a sphere not in a straight line. So perhaps it’s not even the order they’re written in that matters but rather how they might line up when you look through it properly.”

After a bit of discussion and rearranging they came up with a sequence that sort of spelled out: “Toknwu” which Harry guessed might be meant to spell ‘To know you.’ Hermione disagreed and further pointed out that the runic sequence made little sense incorporating the meaning of the runes themselves. This sequence would mean, “Heritage of Tyr, ulcers need the joy of wild oxen.” Which wouldn’t be useful at all.

“Heritage of Tyr might be useful.” Harry pointed out. “Tyr was the son of Odin who was a god of prophecy. And Tyr himself was a protector of mankind and a war god. So this could be asking for prophetic guidance that could protect someone or warn them if coming conflict. That would certainly explain why Trelawney’s classes are so full of doom and gloom.”

“But the rest is utter gibberish.” Hermione pointed out.

“Yes they are.” Harry agreed. “So what would be a better way, I wonder?”

“A better way?” Hermione asked. “Harry you must realize there isn’t anything real in divinations. It’s all a load of wooly nonsense praying on people’s superstitions. You can’t actually predict the future. There’s too much going on in the present to get any real idea of it.”

“I don’t know if you can say that something is absolutely for sure going to happen.” Harry admitted. “But I think you can get the rough edges of things. Oh don’t get me wrong, Trelawney is a fraud, she’s grabbing everything even remotely related to prophecy and throwing it at a wall hoping it will stick. But I think I was getting pretty good at the tea leaves before we stopped doing that. And I think there might be something that can be done with crystal balls. Why don’t you let me—”

“Oh so have you two made up then?” Ron interrupted, breaking away from the Firebolt long enough to notice them.

“Have we?” Hermione asked. “Don’t act like you didn’t turn your back on me over some stupid broomstick too.”

“I didn’t turn my back on you over a broomstick.” Ron denied. “I shunned you for a bit because you were being a stubborn idiot who couldn’t admit you had been wrong and jumped to conclusions. If you’ve made up to Harry and apologized I’ve got no problem with you.”

“I jumped to conclusions?” Hermione said with growing outrage.

“Yeah ya did.” Ron responded. “If you had just stopped and thought about it you would’ve realized. One: Black can’t afford a Firebolt. Two: there’s no one to sell him one. And three: even if he did get his hands on one he hasn’t got a wand to put any curses on it. But you’re a worry wort and you acted without thinking.”

“I— you— kjkk!” Hermione stuttered as all the very angry things she was longing to say fought each other to get out of her mouth first. Ron’s mind lit up with delight that he had successfully teased her to such an extent. And he was oddly enough looking forward to the coming row, certain it was a sign they were back to their old ways again. Harry was worried that Ron might have gone too far, so he headed things off for now.

“Hey Ron,” Harry started. “Would you do me a favor and take my Firebolt up stairs before Fred and George have to start cracking heads to keep people from touching it too much.”

“Yeah sure mate.” Ron said easily. He guessed what Harry was doing and he didn’t care.

“That man!” Hermione harrumphed.

“He has a few good points.” Harry said to let the steam out now while Ron was away.

“He does not!” Hermione declared. “Just because Black didn’t have a wand when he last tried to break in doesn’t mean he hasn’t found one since. There’s got to be a wizard Black market and anything as hard to get hold of as a Firebolt is bound to have scalpers selling it.”

“And how is he supposed to have the money for that?” Harry pressed. “If he bought one from some scalpers it would cost even more.”

“He might have stolen it.” Hermione insisted. Harry laughed at that. Hermione just wouldn’t give it up. He wouldn’t have either of their positions were reversed. It was in the end part of what he loved about her after all.

But before Harry could further the conversation or better yet turn it back to the topic of runes there was a terrible screaming noise from the boy’s dorm room. Moments later Ron thundered into the common room holding the sheets from his bed, but there was a terrible red spot in their center. He thrust the sheets into Hermione’s face and cried out.

“Look what your monster of a cat has finally done! He’s killed Scabbers!”

Indeed the sheets smelled badly of blood and were covered in small fine brown hairs. It did seem that Ron’s loyal rat had finally met his end. Panic and dread filled Hermione’s mind. This couldn’t be happening to her. Not right when she was about to finally make things right with Harry. She couldn’t be responsible for the death of Ron’s rat; he would never forgive her. Harry saw it all happen in what seemed like slow motion. The thought formed in Hermione’s mind, born of panic, and it was almost completely the wrong thing to do.

“Are you sure?” Hermione said doing her best to sound sincere, but that she was obviously trying meant it might sound insincere if Ron was determined to be angry. “Maybe something just spilled on it. Maybe you’ll find him safe and sound of you only look. Crookshanks couldn’t have—”

“Don’t you dare defend him!” Ron interrupted. “Don’t you dare try and deny that cat has had it in for Scabbers for months now! Don’t you dare act innocent of this!”

“Both of you shut up!” Harry desperately interrupted before either of them could say anything they might regret. “Let’s be sure of the facts first. Hermione, where is Crookshanks?”

“He’s up in my room.” Hermione answered. “Which means he has an alibi! You see Ron? Crookshanks couldn’t have—”

“Right.” Harry interrupted again a second before Ron could. “Then let’s go get him. We’ll make him throw up, and then— and then we’ll know for certain.”

But Crookshanks couldn’t be found in Hermione’s room. Or anywhere else for that matter. It was almost two days before Harry saw that cat again and by then Ron and Hermione had had a fight which would probably still be the subject of gossip in Gryffindor house for years to come.

Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Failure

Later Harry would admit that he probably needed to apologize to the Ravenclaw seeker: Cho Chang for what he did to her during the big Gryffindor Ravenclaw quidditch match. Harry had been the subject of enough bullying over the course of his life to know when someone was taking out their frustrations on someone who couldn’t properly fight back. And that was exactly what Harry did during that match.

It was especially bad since it seemed like Cho was a good person. Certainly she was polite and fairly attractive Harry would admit and definitely a good sport. She was also a pretty decent quidditch player. She was a bit shorter than Harry even though she was a year older, so she would be tighter in the turns. She had a good record and had done well in every game she had played. But due to an unfortunate string of accidents and injuries, often coming suspiciously close to the usual Ravenclaw Slytherin match, she actually had played less games than Harry had.

This meant there was actually a fair bit of difference in their respective skills. Harry was actually more practiced at riding a broomstick and had a better feel for the flow of a match than she had. Harry had a better record for being the one to find the snitch than she did, and there was also a not inconsiderable gulf between the abilities of their respective brooms. Her Comet Two Sixty wasn’t a bad broom, but the Firebolt was a new international standard. It was the equivalent of a mid-budget performance car, good for revving the engine at a stop light and shooting down the highway at ten miles over the speed limit. But Harry was in the equivalent of a hyper-car, built by companies to show off what their engineers could do with an entire car park full of money and caffeine.

It didn’t help that the Ravenclaws had made a bad decision for their strategy in this game. Rather than sending Cho off on her own to chase the snitch, she had orders to tail Harry and simply keep him from getting the snitch. They were betting that if they dragged the game out their chasers could outscore the Gryffindors to the point that even if Harry caught the snitch they still wouldn’t lose, or at least wouldn’t lose by enough to get knocked completely out of the running. Unfortunately while Harry was the star player of the Gryffindor team this didn’t mean the rest of the team was bad, just that no one knew how monstrously good Angelina Johnson, Katie Bell and Alicia Spinnet all were as a chaser group.

So Harry was more than happy to play to the Ravenclaw strategy, and keep Cho busy while the rest of her team beat their heads against the brick wall that was Oliver’s defense. While Fred and George kept total control over the bludgers. And their three chasers dismantled any defense they tried to put up with machine-like precision and near perfect coordination. Which wasn’t to say that Harry played passively, he had all those frustrations to work out after all.

The first time Harry nearly got her to grind against the stadium walls by flying around the edges as fast as he could go, she was probably annoyed. The second time he led her into a wild dive that almost plowed her face first into the dirt, she was most likely frustrated. The third time she only barely just avoided slamming into one of her team mates as Harry barreled through their formation to help break up one of their attacks she might have been getting angry. And when Harry led them into a series of corkscrew rolls that ended with him flipping over her head to snatch one of her hairs free before doubling back away from her he could actually hear her cursing him.

By that point the Gryffindors were up by a hundred points and it had been an embarrassing long time since Ravenclaw had last scored. So Cho decided to abandon the strategy they had agreed to and actually went looking for the snitch herself. To her credit she spotted it within five minutes which forced Harry to race her for it and beat her to it by just a hair’s breadth. It was the right call on her part and meant her team only lost by two hundred and sixty points. They were out of the running, and Gryffindor had a chance to actually win.

The only hiccup in the whole game was Draco Malfoy along with his pair of perpetual cronies: Crabbe and Goyle; had dressed themselves up as dementors possibly out of some desire to throw Harry off his game and get him to crash. Their disguises were fairly good, so Harry might have mistaken them for the real things if he had just seen them at a glance while moving at high speeds. But Harry easily recognized the shape of their minds and so just fired a quick body bind hex in Draco’s direction while also throwing out his patronus at them for good measure. Neither thing had taken more than a moment and it all happened while Cho was still looking for the snitch so it barely amounted to even a distraction. In fact it was a relief to know he could make a corporeal patronus when there wasn’t a dementor around to distract him, and the sight of Professor McGonagall giving them all an earful at the end of the game was well worth it.

Although Cho gave Harry quite the death glare as the two teams shook hands at the end, her mind was actually very excited, quite happy with how things had gone, and more than a little intrigued by Harry. Harry wasn’t certain how he felt about that. Esharry ribbed him over it for a solid three days. It was almost enough to make him forget about everything else going wrong in his life.

Ron and Hermione hadn’t patched up their friendship yet.

In fact it seemed like they might never do so. Because both of them had desperately wanted to have the last word during their great fight, neither had let it end even when they had run out of things to say about Scabbers and Crookshanks. So their fight had changed to instead be about every single thing they found difficult or annoying about one another. Words had been said which would almost certainly be regretted for years to come. Harry had tried desperately to break the fight up, to get either of them to see reason. It only meant that by the end of it both of them were convinced that Harry had taken the others side. And so neither had spoken to him for a full day afterwards

With dogged and stubborn persistence he did wear both of them down into talking with him not long after that. And he had immediately went about trying to get them to make up with each other. First he tried to get each to admit that maybe the other had a point but that only exploded in his face.

“Go ahead take his side!” Hermione had shouted at him when he finally cornered her outside the library. “This is just like that broomstick incident all over again! You two are always ganging up on me.”

“Hermione no one else in our dorm even keeps a cat that hunts and stalks as much as Crookshanks does.” Harry tried to argue. “And he’s always been unhealthily interested in Scabbers. If you would just apologize on your cat’s behalf, we could all put this behind us and move on.”

“I will not apologize for something that wasn’t my fault. Or Crookshanks’s fault for that matter.” Hermione denied. “Ron has no real proof and has been biased against my cat since that day in the pet shop when he jumped on Ron’s head.”

“Ron, you do have to admit that the door to our room was closed.” Harry pressed after he had bribed Ron with a chance to ride Harry’s Firebolt and so lured him down to the quidditch field for practice one evening. “Everyone in our room knows not to let Crookshanks in, even Neville is super careful to keep that door shut tight whenever he leaves. There really isn’t anyway that cat could have done it.”

“And what are you suggesting that Scabbers just bled out over my bed sheets all on his own?” Ron rejected. “That he just had a terrible rat nosebleed? Or do you think I’ve made some elaborate set up just to get mad at Hermione?”

“I think that maybe you’re jumping to conclusions.” Harry suggested. “Yes, Crookshanks is suspect number one I agree. But suspicions aren’t proof, and they certainly aren’t worth destroying almost three years of friendship over.”

“So what, I’m just supposed to say nothing?” Ron exploded. “I’m supposed to just shrug and say well these things happen and then get over it? I won’t do it Harry. If our friendship is really worth that much than Hermione can admit that she’s wrong for once and apologize to me!”

Harry tried to convince Hermione that she was just hurting herself with further isolation. He tried to convince Ron he was only piling further stress on Hermione while she was at her most vulnerable. He tried to convince them both that they were about to make him pull his own hair out and if they kept this up he might just leave them both to their misery.

“I’m not being stubborn!” Hermione insisted. “Ron is just being childish! He’s done nothing but complain about what an awful pet Scabbers is for as long as I’ve known him. Then once I got a pet of my own, and suddenly Scabbers is the most important thing in his life. Ron is just jealous and trying to ruin things for me.”

“This is all her fault not mine!” Ron declared. “She’s the one who pushed us away going over our heads to McGonagall, she’s the one who never even tried to keep her cat restrained and she’s the one with the impossible school schedule she refuses to tell us anything about! So she’s the one that can get over herself or else she’s the one that can bloody well rot!”

It wasn’t any use. And for Harry it was extra painful since the whole time he was arguing with either of them or had sit and watch as they shot glares at each other from across the room there would be that small voice in the back of Harry’s head telling him he could end this all anytime he wanted with the bond. And it was right too.

Of course, mind controlling his friends wouldn’t solve an argument, just force them to ignore it. But if Harry had been able to make the kind of bond he had wanted between the three of them from the get-go, none of this would’ve happened. And if he made it now, the ability to know what was really going on in each other’s heads would’ve ended this argument in an instant.

The real problem was that this argument wasn’t any more about Scabbers and Crookshanks than Harry’s argument with Hermione had been about the fate of his Firebolt. Ron was angry because Hermione hadn’t taken his warnings about Crookshanks seriously, that she had assumed she had everything under control and that Ron had been overreacting about the danger. He felt she had dismissed him and now his pet rat was dead as a result. He felt insulted and belittled. He knew he wasn’t as smart as Hermione was but that didn’t mean he couldn’t notice when something really was wrong or dangerous. He felt he was an equal partner in their little trio of friends, perhaps not as skilled and commanding as Harry in a moment of crisis, but certainly just as brave and active, and perhaps not as smart as Hermione but certainly not so thick that he never had good ideas or slowed them down. He wanted to be treated as an equal and was scared that one day, Hermione and Harry would lose respect for him and move on to someone else.

Hermione, however, had taken Ron’s concerns seriously. She always kept Crookshanks locked up in her room when she was at her classes. And whenever he was out and about she stayed in the common room and kept an eye on the stairs to the boy’s dormitories so that her cat couldn’t sneak up there. She had even put an alert charm on those stairs that would make a little bell noise in her ears whenever a nonhuman tried to cross that barrier. But it hadn’t been enough. Crookshanks had found some way out of her room at the very least and so Hermione was terrified that Ron was right, and her cat had killed one of her best friend’s pets. But Hermione refused to concede that point without irrefutable evidence to the contrary because she worried that if it was true Ron would never forgive her. She didn’t realize that her pride on the subject cut Ron far more deeply than the event itself did since it meant she was dismissing him and his beliefs out of hand.

Hermione also wasn’t really angry that Crookshanks may have been falsely accused. What she was really mad about was that Ron was putting a rat he hadn’t really liked above their friendship. Being ignored over the Firebolt had really hurt her since it made her feel that Harry and Ron cared more about some stupid broomstick than they did about her. Harry had done his best to explain this wasn’t the case, but she still felt how she felt, and Ron seemingly doing the same thing over a pet he hadn’t even liked only confirmed it in her mind. It made her afraid that maybe their whole friendship had been fake, that maybe Ron and Harry had only ever been friends with her to use her or out of pity. That what had been meaningful and important for her had just been a matter of convenience for the two of them. And that fear made her defensive.

Sadly, Harry couldn’t just tell his friends that he could read their minds and so knew that really this whole thing was actually about two of their innermost vulnerabilities and most deep seated insecurities. That they needed to get over their fears, deal with each other openly and honestly and they could work these things out. It was so infuriating that Harry could see what the real problem was and couldn’t do anything about it. It was almost bad enough that Harry thought maybe he should go back to the Illithid colony, grab a pair of tadpoles and awaken Ron and Hermione’s own psychic potential just so they could finally wise up about each other.

That would kill them. Esharry shut down that thought in an instant. Your mind managed to absorb me because it had twelve years of practice trying to break down that cursed soul fragment in your scar. They don’t have that experience so the tadpoles would just eat their brains and take over their bodies. The only way that could work was if the tadpole already was a psychic copy of their soul, then the two might resonate with each other and fuse as we did.

Harry had been on his way back to the common room after his last anti-dementor lesson before the big quidditch match against Ravenclaw when this thought occurred to him. So, he ducked into an alcove, closed his eyes and slipped into his inner world for a more thorough talk with Esharry. This line of thinking intrigued him. If Ron and Hermione did get Illithid brains then Harry wouldn’t be able to so casually overpower their minds and he might be able to then bond with them as equals like he had originally wanted.

“But making a copy of a person’s mind wouldn’t be that difficult.” Harry pointed out as he mentally took a seat in Esharry’s study. “You already explained how we could make a copy of our own mind. We just have to make a net of telekinetic and empathetic energy and push it through their heads. Then we impose that image on a tadpole, and we will have it.”

Esharry considered this. His own mind whirling with the possibilities of this. It was a fascinating puzzle to consider.

“It could work.” Esharry agreed. “But there are still two big problems. The first is that the tadpole doesn’t have enough gray matter to contain a copy of a human mind. So, we would need to make the copy, force the most important bits of it directly to the tadpole and then anchor the rest of it in such a way that the rest will be fed into it once it has access to enough brains to contain it all. Then it would all fuse together nicely I think.”

“Tricky.” Harry noted. “We might be able to do it with a proper set of runes. Something stable that can be carefully set up beforehand. Perhaps even a set of runes that will nearly match the mind we’re trying to copy. We know runes can interact with psychic energy, so we can use them to hold the copied mind while we tie the important bits to the tadpole, then set runes on the tadpole that will pull in more of the mind from the runes as the tadpole can handle them.”

“That is doable. I think.” Esharry nodded in agreement. “We’ll need to know more about magic runes. The Illithids also have a runic language of their own that is meant to contain psychic energy. That could certainly help. But it doesn’t solve the much larger issue.”

“And that is?”

“Making the image of a brain isn’t just a matter of forcing an empathic web through it. The brain you’re copying also needs to release a pulse of telepathic energy at the same time to link the image to itself. Otherwise, you end up with just a snapshot of what the brain was, rather than a link to what that mind is. And Ron and Hermione have no psychic power with which to release that pulse. If they were already bound to you, their minds could mimic the image of your own that would be buried in their subconscious to produce limited amounts of psychic energy which would be sufficient for our purpose. But if they were already bound to you then you wouldn’t need to make them Illithids to solve this conflict.”

“No, this could still work.” Harry pressed on. “I can’t bind them because their minds aren’t strong enough to keep me from accidentally making them into puppets. But if I bound them and then almost immediately gave them Illithid brains then they would be able to match me, and the bond wouldn’t be dangerous to them.”

“With Illithid brains their minds would be stronger, but still not match for our Ulitharid brain.” Esharry shot down. “And Ulitharids are anomalies. There is no way to tell which tadpole might produce one, and much evidence to say it is largely dependent on the host, not the tadpole. Most likely any of your friends you made gave tadpoles to would be Illithids, and there would be no doover for that step.”

Esharry thought a bit for another second and then added, “Which also brings up the small issue that doing all of this would force your friends to change species, expose them to the same risk of ceremorphosis that we are, and might ultimately make them monsters in the eyes of the wizarding community. I don’t think you really want to put your friends through all of that.”

Harry felt absolutely mortified that he had completely skipped over that whole part in his eagerness to make the bond workable. He felt deeply ashamed of himself for failing to think of friends and being so selfish in his thoughts. This desperate need deep in his soul really was getting to him.

“I don’t know how much longer I can keep this up.” Harry confided in Esharry, who immediately hugged him and offered him every mental comfort he could. “Every day I feel the need getting worse and worse. It keeps getting wound up with my own feelings. I miss my friends. I want them back. And I can’t shake the feeling that if I don’t take them back, I’ll lose them forever.”

“You’ve got to have faith in them, Harry.” Esharry reassured him. “They’re good people, you know this. They’re just having a bit of a rough spot. Give them time. They’ll get over it. You know how much they matter to each other. Stay by their side and trust that eventually that love will win out over their frustrations and insecurities. You’ll have them again eventually.”

So, Harry did his best to be there for both his friends. After the Gryffindors won their big game against Ravenclaw the whole house raucously celebrated. When Harry saw Hermione was the only one not joining in, he sat by her side and tried to draw her into the celebration. Hermione refused, citing that she had too much homework to get through. This certainly seemed the case.

Last year when they had signed up for their electives, Hermione had decided to take every class that Hogwarts offered. This meant that she often had to attend classes that were happening at the same times as each other. Harry had seen in her thoughts that she was doing this using a special device called a time turner, which allows her to send herself back in time by a few hours. This meant there often were multiple copies of Hermione running around the castle at the same time and that Hermione herself was working a twenty-six to thirty hour day.

Harry could understand why such a thing was supposed to be secret. He couldn’t imagine the kind of trouble that could be caused by people trying to change the past. But he thought it was an especially irresponsible thing to let a thirteen-year-old girl use it, even one as smart and responsible as Hermione. For one thing it was clear that Hermione was burning the candle on both ends as it were and running herself ragged.

Harry had tried to convince Hermione to maybe drop a class or two to make things easier to handle. Perhaps muggle studies, Hogwarts token attempt to make wizards understand the non-magical people of the world better, which was pointless for Hermione to take since she was muggle born and so probably understood how the mundane world worked better than the class’s professor did. But Hermione insisted that everything she was taking was fascinating and incredibly important.

So, Harry had resolved to help her out by getting her to take breaks, eat regularly, get to bed on time and help her as much as he could with the subjects they were sharing. Harry also took every chance he could go question her about runes and arithmancy. This gave Hermione a chance to talk through any problem she was having, and it also seemed to get her spirits up as they were the two extra courses she most enjoyed.

Arithmancy was a study for the magic that surrounded numbers. The special properties of prime numbers, holy numbers, happy numbers, and irrational numbers. How the appearance of certain numbers could indicate magical effects going on around a witch or wizard. And how probabilities and mathematic formulas could predict the effects of magic and what making certain changes to how a spell was cast could change that spell or even make a whole new spell.

Ancient runes was a class which taught how to translate the ancient languages used by witches and wizards long ago to practice magic. The runes themselves weren’t magical at all, but they could contain magic. Thus, runes could be used to activate enchanted items by absorbing magic from a wizard that touched them, and could be used to anchor a spell so that it lasted much longer than it normally would. Hermione said that at more advanced levels they would explore why it was that the spells they cast seemed to be this odd mix of vaguely Arabic, Latin and English words.

Arithmancy seemed interesting, but as Harry went over the textbook he seemed to find a lot of things that reminded him of divinations. Despite Hermione arguing that it was much more serious and grounded than the more wooly processes of divinations, Harry found the same indistinct methodology present along with overly precise interpretations. It had a person cast a spell, measure the results and then compare the values of those results to charts and tables to see what the most important numbers were and what they meant. How someone measured a spell to get those numbers was largely up to the caster so Harry thought it would be just as easy to rig the data as it was for a supposed sear to claim they had seen the sign of the machine over someone’s shoulder.

But ancient runes was a properly interesting class. Harry would definitely be taking it next year. In preparation whenever he had to convince Hermione to take a nap, he stole her ancient runes textbook and started reading ahead.

But for that night as the Gryffindors celebrated victory, and Ron tried to make the occasional comment over how much he missed his pet rat, Harry kept Hermione distracted talking about every manner of topic he could get her interested in. How witches and wizards believed electricity worked. How to spell her own name in the various versions of Futhark she had learned. What the dates of their respective births likely meant. All the while he gradually coaxed her into eating and joining the celebrations at least a little bit.

At one in the morning Professor McGonagall finally ordered them all to bed. Harry was out like a light almost as soon as his head touched his pillow. His dreams had been pretty pleasant since the Illithid abduction. He sort of shared them with Esharry. Seeing an Ulitharid walking around the otherwise normal landscape of his dreams often let Harry realize that he was dreaming, and things could get pretty fun after that.

But Harry didn’t sleep long. He awoke to a feeling of pure rage and hate blazing across the room. Someone had just entered the dorm who meant to do murder that night. Harry had taken off his glasses to go to bed, so his eyesight wasn’t clear in the least. He dared not reach for them less he alerted the intruder to his wakefulness. Instead, Harry tracked the man’s movement by the feel of his mind as he slowly reached towards his wand. He didn’t need to see the man to guess that he must be Sirius Black.

Sirius Black did not make for Harry’s bed though. He made his way over to Ron’s and pulled back the curtains. Harry’s hand found his wand, but he hesitated to cast. What if he hit Ron by mistake? Surely Black would realize his mistake in a moment and then start moving towards Harry instead. Then he would have a clear shot.

“Where are you my little friend?” Black muttered as he drew out a knife that gleamed in the moonlight. “Come out my little friend, I’ve got great plans for you.”

Black was searching for something around Ron’s bed. But for what? For Ron? For his wand? Did Black mean to first arm himself and then come after Harry? Did he plan to kill Harry with his best friend’s wand?

Harry’s thoughts were interrupted when Ron suddenly screamed. He must have woken up and seen Black looming over him with a knife. Black was startled by the noise. He jumped back slightly and held the knife before him. Harry had his clear shot.

“Fulmitten!” Harry shouted as he brandished his wand. With a snap a thin bolt of blue crackling light shot from its tip and crashed toward Black. But Black’s form shifted and shimmered for a brief instant. He became much smaller and the bolt missed him completely. With almost inhuman speed he turned and lunged for the door. Harry prepared a second spell, while Esharry reached out to telekinetically wrap him up, but all of a sudden Black’s mind just vanished. He completely disappeared from Harry’s ESP, and what little dark vision he had, had been blinded by the flash of lighting he had set off in their room.

“Bloody hell!” Ron cursed. “Bloody hell filled balls of Merlin. That was Sirius Black!”

“What?!” Neville, Seamus, and Dean all shouted at once as they had woken up with Ron’s screams.

“Sirius Black!” Ron said again. “He was standing over me with a knife and then Harry chased him off with a ruddy lightning bolt. You saved my life mate.”

But Harry wasn’t listening. He had put on his glasses, lit the tip of his wand with a lumos spell, and then rushed for the door. He was beyond furious. Black had come for one of his friends! Hadn’t the man taken away enough good things from Harry’s life? Now he had to come after other children just to make Harry suffer more. He was going to end things here and now.

But Black was nowhere to be seen. The man must’ve run like the wind because he had completely vanished from not just the hallway outside their dorm room, but from Gryffindor Hall entirely. The noise of Ron’s shout along with the crack of a thunderbolt and now the noise of six boys running around looking for an intruder quickly woke up the rest of the house.

Ron tried to explain to Percy what had happened, but Percy didn’t believe him. Neither did Professor McGonagall when she turned up trying to send everyone back to bed not long after. But when they questioned the portrait of Sir Cadogan who had been managing the Gryffindor entrance ever since the Fat Lady had been attacked, he confirmed that he had let a man into the castle.

“Why in God’s name did you do that?” McGonagall all but shouted.

“He had the password of course. Read all the ones I had planned to use for the whole week off of a list he had.” The painting happily explained.

“And you didn’t think that was odd?!” McGonagall was shouting now, while shooting a flash of white light off from her wand. “You didn’t think that maybe you shouldn’t let a fully grown, strange man unescorted into a dorm full of children? You didn’t stop to think of maybe he looked like all those wanted posters we showed you?”

“Well yes, I did think it was a little strange but he had the password. You said I’m supposed to open for people with the password.” Sir Cadogan concluded.

“Oh for heaven’s sake!” McGonagall very nearly cursed. Then she rounded on the common room. “Which of you all was foolish enough to have left out a list of passwords where an intruder could find them?!”

Neville was the one who raised his hand to that question. He explained that since Sir Cadogan changed the password so often he had asked for a list of them in advance. He confessed to having lost that list earlier this week. His apologies that he thought he had only misplaced that list somewhere harmless like their room or the common room went ignored.

Sir Cadogan was given a new password that he was only supposed to accept from a schoolteacher. The Gryffindors were then left in their resecured common room while the teachers once again searched the school for any sign of Black. Once again aurors from the ministry came to aid them, Professor Lupin led two of them to the Gryffindor common room to guard it while the search went on. Those aurors questioned Ron and everyone else who had been in their room when Black attacked. When Harry confessed, he had woken up when Black had entered the room he was questioned more thoroughly by auror Shacklebolt and then again by Madam Bones.

They agreed with Harry that most likely Black had been after a wand of his own. Though an odd light flashed in Dumbledore’s eyes when Harry mentioned Black looking for “his little friend.” Madam Bones said Harry had been reckless waiting for a good shot and should’ve cried for help the moment Black entered the room. Shacklebolt thought Harry was very brave for protecting his friend.

The next morning the news was all over the school. Harry was happy to let Ron tell the story and embellish it up as much as he wanted. It wasn’t often he got to be the center of attention like this, and Harry was happy to let him enjoy it.

“Thanks for saving my life mate.” Ron had said to Harry when they tried to at least get a little sleep that fateful night, and he meant it. Ron’s gratitude was strong enough that Harry was able to use it as leverage to get Ron and Hermione to actually spend time together. Hermione was happy to have him, the thought that Black might’ve killed Ron that night had shaken her.

Well really it was that they both spent time with Harry while the other was present. For the most part they still weren’t speaking to each other. But being together meant that, try as they might to prevent it, sometimes their old banter would break through, and they would forget to be mad at each other for a time. Harry felt increasingly certain that their friendship would soon pull through. All it needed was for one of them to do something the other truly approved of and they would forget why they were mad in the first place. It wasn’t the same as them actually working out their issues with each other. But it would do.

Harry had hoped their impending reunion would make it easier to deal with his growing desire to bond them. But it didn’t. In fact, that desire only grew stronger. If it was denied a real reason to assault Harry’s mind, then it would invent some.

Now it called to mind scenes of Ron and Hermione abandoning him for different reasons, such as being disgusted to find out he wasn’t human anymore, angry at him keeping secrets from them, or being killed by Black. Now it warned him that one day they would all grow older and grow distant from one another. It declared that one day new loves would catch their eyes and they would move on to chase after them. The pressure was growing more constant, more demanding and harder and harder to fight.

It was spilling over into other things as well. Harry had to watch himself whenever he empathically touched Ron or Hermione’s minds so that he didn’t end up pushing too deep within them to seize control of them. He began to dream of holding them under the bond, of having them as his thralls when he was a full Illithid. His first impulse whenever he saw them now was to reach out for their minds. And when Hermione spent time away from him for a different class or even just to sleep in her own dorm, Harry began to worry and grow nervous that something had happened to her, or she had run from him.

By the beginning of March, it had all become too much for Harry. He was losing the struggle against his own desires and was reaching the end of his rope. He decided he needed to talk to someone about this. But he wasn’t certain who to turn to.

Normally he would talk this kind of thing over with Ron and Hermione. But how was he supposed to start a conversation like that? “Sorry, please help me. I desperately want to smother your mind beneath my power and make you into my mind-controlled slaves.” Yeah, that would go over really well.

His second thought was to turn to Professor Dumbledore. Everyone was always saying how he could solve any problem. But Harry had no idea how to go about making an appointment with someone like Dumbledore. He also wasn’t certain that the headmaster had time for him. Ministry officials were coming in and out of the school all the time now, constantly seeking Dumbledore’s advice on how to hunt down Black. They had even interrupted one of Hagrid’s lessons on pixies and picties, how to tell the differences between them and which ones could be bribed with flowers and which ones could only be bought off with hard liquor. They had wanted his guidance for a trip into the Forbidden Forest.

Hagrid! Now there was an idea. Harry could trust Hagrid with just about anything, the giant man had been the first person to ever treat Harry decently after all and had always been there for him. And while Hagrid wasn’t the sharpest tool in the box, he was surprisingly wise and knew a lot of unexpected things. So, the week before the next Hogsmead weekend, Harry sent him a letter asking if he could visit. Hagrid invited him to have some tea after dinner that night.

Hagrid’s hut was the same as it always was. He served Harry a bowl sized mug of hot but soothing tea and offered him one of his rock cakes. Harry declined the cake since it actually was as hard as a rock. He also saw that Buckbeak the hippogriff was still laying in the corner of the room.

“How’s the case going?” Harry asked more than a little embarrassed since he had completely forgotten about it since Christmas. “Sorry I haven’t been much help.”

“That’s alright.” Hagrid reassured him. “Reckon you’ve got enough on yer plate right now. Friends not talking to one another, quidditch getting so intense this year, and Black coming into the castle after ya. Hermione’s been a real help on the case. Reckon I’ve got a chance thanks to her.”

“Really?” Harry said a little too surprised, it had looked quite hopeless to him.

“Well, we’ve got good precedents.” Hagrid explained, but then his spirits dropped a little. “But Lucius Malfoy is dead set against us, and he’s got the committee all wrapped up around his finger. I’m hoping for the best though.”

“Anything I can do?” Harry offered.

“Not much I expect.” Hagrid denied. “Just a week to go and the case is as strong as it could get. Really, I’m just worried about being too nervous to argue it properly, but that’s my problem not yours. What did you need to talk about Harry?”

Now that it had come to it, Harry wasn’t certain how to proceed. He didn’t want to talk about the abduction, that was for sure. Maybe because he was worried that Hagrid would think he was a monster if he learned about Harry’s impending transformation. Maybe he thought Hagrid wouldn’t believe him at all if he talked about monsters abducting him from a different world. Maybe he just didn’t want to relive how powerless he had been or how many people he had left behind to die. So, Harry decided to say as little as he could get away with, and see what conclusions Hagrid would come to on his own.

“I wanted your advice Hagrid.” Harry said honestly. “I’ve been changing since this last summer and I thought maybe you had seen something like it before, you’ve been at this school for so long after all. Maybe you could help or at least point me to someone who could.”

“Changing ya say?” Hagrid asked curiously. But strangely he wasn’t surprised. He was surprised that Harry had this issue but not that such an issue could exist. Maybe he really had seen something like this before. “Ya seem much the same to me as ya did last year. Look the same too. So, are ya telling me you’ve developed some kind of new ability maybe?”

“Yes actually.” Harry said stunned. Hagrid did seem as if he knew what was going on. “Ever since last August I’ve been able to tell what people are thinking. I can feel their emotions, see what’s happening in their brains, hear their thoughts even. So, I know you think this is a…. creature inheritance? What in Merlin’s name is a creature inheritance?” Harry demanded to know as he plucked the words from Hagrid’s mind as proof of what he could do.

“Wandless wordless legilimency.” Hagrid surmised in a little bit of awe. “That’s an impressive bit of work. Dumbledore’s the only wizard I know of that can pull that off, and he needs direct eye contact to even get at someone’s surface level thoughts. Very impressive. Well, I can help ya a bit, I think. Can at least tell ya a few things.”

“Ya see there are plenty of magic creatures and beings in this world that can have children with a witch or wizard.” Hagrid explained, leaving Harry stunned silent as was given a way to explain his abilities without bringing up the Illithids. “Centaurs and satyrs for one. Most any kind of shape shifter for another. Some undead like vampires, as well as things from higher or lower planes. Angels and demons and the like.”

“Are you saying my mother, or my father—” Harry started a little bit outraged at the thought.

“Not James or Lily, no.” Hagrid quickly denied. “I knew them, Harry. They were as human as anyone else, and Lily would skin me alive if I ever even thought she had cheated on James. Besides if yer parents are creatures that makes you a half breed and ya would’ve been born with these powers. A creature inheritance means that someone way back in your family line was a half breed. That kind of stuff stays in the family blood and often leads to young talented wizards suddenly developing new abilities as they grow up.”

“Ya probably get it from yer dad’s side.” Hagrid speculated. “Potter is as old a family as ya can find in England. Why there were Potters on the first list of students for Hogwarts, studying under Godric Gryffindor and Salazar Slytherin themselves. Back then blood purity wasn’t as big a deal as it is now though some people did rather dislike muggle borns. Some of the old families would bargain for power with magical beings and those bargains often included making a child or two. So now creature inheritances show up from time to time.”

“Ya ain’t even the only one in the school with one.” Hagrid encouraged. “There’s two girls in Ravenclaw who are so good at illusions that they may as well be metamorphmagi. They’ve probably got some kitsune blood in their ancestry. Malfoys are well known for having a bit of vampire in their past so it wouldn’t surprise me if Draco learned to turn invisible in a year or two. And everyone knows it’s dangerous to teach any Weasley fire spells more powerful than incendio.”

“Well, that’s good to know.” Harry said hesitantly.

“And there’s nothing wrong with knowing people’s thoughts so long as you’re polite about it.” Hagrid continued. “Ya never struck me as the gossiping type, so ya should be alright.”

“Well, it’s not the mind reading I’m worried about.” Harry explained, taking a deep breath. “I can also push my thoughts into someone else’s head. I think I could control them if I did that.”

“Ah.” Hagrid said simply. “Well, that’s a bit more complicated. Ya haven’t done that to anyone right?”

“No, of course not.” Harry denied.

“Ya can tell me if ya have.” Hagrid pressed. “It would only get ya into a little bit of trouble cause I would have to tell Dumbledore but we could work it out. Probably just need an apology and maybe a detention.”

“I haven’t taken control of anyone. I promise.” Harry insisted.

“That’s good.” Hagrid said with great relief. “That could get ya in a fair bit of trouble Harry. One of the most unforgivable curses ever designed is a powerful mind control spell.”

“But that’s the problem, Hagrid.” Harry brought the conversation to its climax. “I don’t know if I can avoid it. I want to control people. I want to control Ron and Hermione, to stop their pointless bickering, to make them know how much I care about them. To make them mine forever.”

Hagrid was silent for a long time after Harry’s confession. Harry was afraid to look at him, terrified of what he would see. But Hagrid’s mind felt odd. He felt sympathetic in a way. Like he knew what Harry was going through and could relate. When he finally spoke, it was slowly. As if he were looking ahead in his mind, thinking through every choice of his words to make sure it was exactly right.

“Have I….” He started. “Have I ever shown you a picture of my dad?”

“Your dad?” Harry asked confusedly. “No, I don’t think you have.”

Hagrid stood up from his chair and walked over to the top of his china cabinet. Off the very top of it where no one who wasn’t as tall as Hagrid could see anything he grabbed a small picture frame and brought it back to his chair. He looked at the picture very fondly, but with a strange ache in his heart at the same time.

“My dad died when I was fairly young.” Hagrid said. “Only about a year or so after I started coming to Hogwarts. Which is fine I suppose. It meant he weren’t around to see me wand get broken. Here have a look. This was taken when I was about nine years old.”

Harry looked at the picture and for a moment it hardly made any sense. The picture looked at first glance like there were two men in it. One was a fairly, short balding man, the other a tall, broad shouldered man with odd patches of fat on his face. Harry was startled. He looked back and forth between the picture and Hagrid. It was almost impossible to imagine Hagrid without his big bushy beard and wild hair, but if Harry could, and he could put some baby fat on him….

“You were very tall for your age.” Harry said when he couldn’t think of anything else. Hagrid laughed uproariously.

“That I was.” He eventually responded. “By the time I was ten I could pick my dad up and set him in the top of our cupboard if I was mad at him. He was a gentle man my dad. Taught me a lot about being careful with my strength, but also to stand up for myself and for what was right.”

“I get my size from my mother’s side.” Hagrid said with that same deliberate slowness. “She was a giantess. My dad never told me how the two of them met. I don’t think their marriage was a happy one, or even really a marriage at all. But it did happen and so I’m a half giant. Which means like full giants I have my own magically encouraged behavior.”

“But you said a giant’s magic makes them violent.” Harry said, confused. “You’re one of the kindest people I ever met.”

“Bless ya fur saying that Harry.” Hagrid said happily. “But it’s true. I’ve got a fearsome temper. It shouldn’t surprise ya. I fought in the war against you know who. All without a wand, with just me fists I was a terror to the Death Eaters. You know who himself came after me more than once cause I had grabbed one of his followers, dragged them out of their house and thrown em to the aurors all on me own. It’s very easy fur me to draw on that strength and fury. It takes a lot of work to be safe around you kids.”

“Dumbledore helped me when I first came to this school, but it was old man Ogg the groundskeeper back then who really helped me figure it out.” Hagrid explained. “He taught me a bunch of tricks so that my first impression of a person isn’t to see em as a threat. It’s why I take the first years into the castle every year. That way I’m bringing em into my territory so that means they ain’t a threat. It’s why I always see the good in a creature and figure out how to best get along with em and I don’t assume anything is dangerous cause then I’ll attack it as soon as look at it. And it’s why I’m always polite and bring gifts with me when I visit someone cause that means I don’t plan on taking their territory from em.”

“So you can’t just ignore your magical behavior.” Harry said with a mounting sense of resignation.

“No, ya can’t.” Hagrid confirmed. “The harder ya fight it the more the magic fights you. But ya can work with it. Magic isn’t there to make ya evil. It’s there to make ya yourself. If ya look fur ways to work with it, it’ll work with you. What my magic wants is fur me to be safe and secure in what’s mine. So I made these grounds mine, the forest mine, and the students mine. Mine to guard and mine to share. And that’s worked.”

“But my magic wants me to control people!” Harry complained.

“And that’s obviously off limits.” Hagrid agreed. “Just how it’s off limits for my magic to want me to rule, exploit and hoard what’s mine. I compromised and gave my magic some and it was satisfied. The same can be true for you. My guess on how to start would be with something that is really meant to be controlled. Like say, your monster book of monsters. It’s got a mind of its own but one that is meant to be owned. So no harm in controlling that right? Try it out and see how ya feel. Maybe ya just need a pack of rats or snakes to use as familiars. Maybe ya don’t really need control itself, just the chance to control if things get too out of hand. But if ya work with yer magic I’m sure ya can work it out.”

Harry considered this. It seemed like he was giving in. But he tried for months now to fight the sensation head on and had gotten nowhere. Perhaps there was something to this. He doubted he could get away with just having animals for thralls or magical minds like the monster book. But perhaps if he did practice with the bond then as Hagrid suggested he might find a way around the worst parts of it.

Harry thanked Hagrid for the tea and turned the conversation to lighter subjects. The two of them had a fairly enjoyable talk until the light began to fade. Once it did Hagrid escorted Harry back up to the castle. And Harry went to bed with much to occupy his mind for the night.

Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Compromise

As Harry expected, bonding his monster book of monsters didn’t really do anything to reduce his need for thralls. But it certainly was a fascinating experience. The monster book’s mind was much weaker than a human’s was so Harry had to consciously choose for it to exercise its own free will, otherwise it acted as an extension of Harry’s own body. Having a completely new set of limbs to move in the form of the monster book’s covers took Harry by surprise with just how seamless it all was. Harry hardly had any trouble adjusting to using the book to go looking for him, or have it retrieve something for him, or having to hold itself open to read what was inside the book.

It was, however, very disturbing to discover how much Harry enjoyed having the book under his control and how much effort it took to convince himself he needed to let it go. Oddly the book seemed no worse for wear after Harry had controlled it. If anything, it seemed to want Harry to take it back over. Harry blamed this on the book wanting to be owned and did his best to ignore it.

Controlling his monster book had taught him a great deal. The bond could be quickly formed and broken with a willing mind. Small adjustments could be made with the image of his mind once it was formed and the bond would still work, so long as Harry didn’t remove the parts that mirrored his own thoughts or those that focused his powers. This led Harry to believe that perhaps he could perhaps make the bond safe to use by altering the image of his mind that he would place in his target’s head. However, Harry would need a human mind to practice on if he was going to get this right.

He briefly considered trying to snag Crabbe or Goyle to experiment on. They were probably too thick to realize what was happening to them, hardly anyone would notice them gone, and they were almost unpleasant enough that Harry didn’t think it would be so bad mind controlling them. But that wasn’t really true. Harry wouldn’t wish the fate of being a prisoner in their own bodies on anyone, even people like the Slytherins. Plus, the bond had to be accepted by the target and the two of them would never allow Harry to do that.

Harry pondered this all until the date for the next Hogsmead weekend came and almost caused an argument between Ron and Hermione. Hermione thought it was too dangerous for Harry to go to Hogsmead with Black still on the loose and daring enough to break into the castle twice to go after him. Ron thought Harry would be perfectly safe hidden amongst all the other Hogwarts students and that Black couldn’t be crazy enough to attack a village under the guard of a dozen aurors.

Harry had all but forgotten that the visit was coming up with his obsessions over making the bond safe to use. He found that he didn’t really want to go to Hogsmead. As nice as it might be to relax for a bit, what he really wanted was a chance to really work at the problem. So, he agreed with Hermione, urged the two of them to go together and bring him some souvenirs, and claimed he wanted to stay to keep Neville Longbottom company.

Neville had gotten into a lot of trouble over his password list falling into Sirius Black’s hands. He was forbidden from going to Hogsmead and wasn’t allowed to know the passwords to get into his own dorm. Harry thought this was a little unfair. Neville wasn’t working with Black; he didn’t track the man down and hand over the passwords, it wasn’t really his fault. So, Harry had been keeping an eye out for the sign of Neville’s mind trying to get into the common room and always went to fetch him to bring him in.

Ron and Hermione accepted this. Though they did glare at each other a little bit at the thought of going to Hogsmead together. Hermione also reminded him that Buckbeak’s hearing would be on the same day, and they should wish Hagrid good luck that morning.

On that day the three of them rushed down to Hagrid’s Hut even before breakfast to see him off. He thanked them for coming and listened intently as Hermione ran through the whole defense she had prepared for him. He looked very nervous and the suit he was wearing looked very bad and particularly uncomfortable. Harry had a thought, which his first impulse was to ignore. But maybe if Hagrid let him? His opportunity came when Ron and Hermione had a brief flare up over whether it was better to be polite or defiant to the committee.

“Hagrid, could I have a quick private word?” Harry asked.

“Go ahead Harry.” Hagrid answered leaning in towards him.

“You look very nervous.” Harry said emphasizing the word look and Hagrid nodded in agreement and understanding. “I might be able to do something about that. If you let me, I could try and just push it all out of you.”

“Would ya do that fur me, Harry?” Hagrid said excitedly. “I would really appreciate that.”

Harry smiled warmly back at his friend. Hagrid trusted Harry even to the point of letting him touch his mind itself. Harry worked at it longer than he needed to, making sure it was done perfectly. Empathy to touch Hagrid’s emotions, telepathy to sever the mass of anxiety he was feeling from his head, and then some telekinesis to pull it all away from him. Nothing that would impair Hagrid’s ability to feel worried in the future, nothing that really removed his worry over Buckbeak and the meeting. But Harry had uncluttered Hagrid’s mind allowing him to take control of himself and master his own emotions.

Hagrid looked much better once Harry was done. He stood up straighter, talked more clearly, and had no trouble repeating Hermione’s advice back to her. When Hagrid set off, he moved with confidence and surety.

“Do you think he will do alright?” Ron asked.

“I think he’s ready to do the best he can.” Hermione answered.

“The real question I fear is: how much money has Mr. Malfoy thrown around before this hearing?” Harry noted. And there wasn’t anything they could say back to him about that.

Spending the day with Neville turned out to not be so bad. They started off working on their homework in the library. Neville mumbled to himself as he worked, which might have been annoying since Harry, like Hermione, tended to work in silence focusing all his attention on his thoughts as he reasoned out his work. But Harry was used to working with Ron who powered his work with spite and kept up a running commentary on the injustice of the world and their teachers to assign so much homework when there were far more interesting things to do.

The librarian found it annoying, so Harry suggested they move to an abandoned classroom and took Neville to the same room Lupin had given him dementor training in. Once they resumed, Harry took a moment to study Neville’s brain and noticed that his thinking did seem to clear up when he talked through a problem. He encouraged Neville to actually speak out loud as he worked. It was like the jumble of ideas in Neville’s mind became better organized as he forced them to line up to be spoken out loud. He found information more quickly, wrote faster and could catch himself whenever he said something wrong, like hearing the wrong thing come out of his mind alerted him to what was wrong in his thinking. It was fascinating to watch. Little wonder Neville had a hard time in most subjects. Even Professor Flitwick was likely to call down a student for talking out of turn, but Professor Sprout encouraged her students to talk to their plants as they worked. Could that be why Neville did so much better in Herbology?

“I can never remember the steps for brewing a shrinking draft.” Neville complained as they worked on potions homework. “I always get them confused with the reducing potion.”

“Have you tried reciting them to yourself?” Harry absently suggested.

“No, do you think that could help?”

“It couldn’t hurt.”

After a bit of silence Neville seemed to work himself up to something and spoke again. “Harry…. I want to say—”

“If you’re going to apologize over the passwords, don’t.” Harry cut in. “Neville, unless you’ve been sneaking off to Hogsmead or gallivanting about the Forbidden Forest at night the only way Black could’ve gotten that list of passwords was if he already was breaking into Hogwarts regularly. If he has a way that is so consistent to get in, then he was going to get into the dorms sooner or later. Or I was going to just stumble into him in the halls. It’s only bad luck that he happened to find your list and instead of overhearing the prefects talking about it. It wasn’t your fault. I don’t blame you; Ron doesn’t blame you. I’m pretty sure McGonagall doesn’t blame you; she was just so angry that night that she had to blame someone. Don’t worry about it.”

“I should’ve known better.” Neville moaned. “Or I should’ve warned a teacher as soon as that list went missing. I knew Black was looking for a way in, so I should’ve paid more attention.”

“It was just a mistake Neville.” Harry insisted, “We make mistakes. I knew you had lost that list, and I didn’t think anything of it, and I’m the one Black is after.”

“I know.” Neville admitted. “But I still feel bad. My dad was an auror you know. And my gran has always wanted me to grow up to be like him. When I got accepted into Gryffindor, I thought I was on my way to doing just that. But sometimes I wonder if maybe the sorting hat made a mistake. It really considered sending me to Hufflepuff instead. I asked to be sent to Gryffindor.”

“I did too.” Harry revealed. “At first it thought I might do well on Slytherin. But I asked for Gryffindor.”

“Yeah, but you deserve to be in Gryffindor.” Neville shot back. “You saved the philosopher’s stone, fought off you know who, and found the chamber of secrets. I’ve never done anything like that. I don’t think I could do anything like that. If I knew Sirius Black was after me, I might die of fright. And I’m no good at any of the more exciting classes like defense or charms. Just Herbology, what good could I do with just Herbology?”

“When I did all those dangerous things,” Harry said after a short time considering his words. “I barely knew what was going on. I didn’t have a plan or anything. I never had a moment when I could choose to be brave. I just got caught up in everything and desperately scrambled about doing anything I thought might work or help. It’s never turns out how you think it’s going to go; it’s never how you imagine it when you’re playing pretend or dreaming of being a hero. So, I don’t think anyone ever really knows how they’re going to respond to really bad and desperate situations. But I think you were put in Gryffindor for a reason. I think that if the world ever makes you dig down inside, you’re going to find a core of hard iron in yourself Neville.”

“That’s really kind of you to say, Harry.” And Neville meant it, he did feel much better after hearing Harry speak. “But I’m still pants at casting most spells, so I can’t see what good I could really do in a fight.”

“We’ll let’s find out.” Harry said as he stood up and began to clear the desks aside with his wand and telekinesis. “You know some jinxes and the shield charm, right?”

“Well yeah.” Neville responded very hesitantly; he had his wand out to his credit but he looked like he was about to bolt. Felt like he was too. Harry took the liberty of clearing a little of his fear away, just enough for Neville to get a grip on his own mind. “Are you sure this is a good idea? Shouldn’t we have a teacher here for something like this.”

“Ron, Hermione and I have been practicing magic with each other this way for most of the year.” Harry said with a shrug. “I don’t see the problem.”

With exaggerated motions Harry twisted his wand through the air as Neville’s eyes widened in near panic. “Fulmitten!” Harry shouted at almost the same time Neville desperately yelled “Protego!” Lightning flashed and cracked against Neville’s shield. The bolt was weak, Harry wanted to build Neville’s confidence after all, and the shield held firmly.

“There you go.” Harry said triumphantly. “If you can block a lightning bolt you can block almost anything else.”

“That is not how magic works!” Neville shouted back.

“You might be right. Let’s experiment.” Harry decided. For almost the next hour Harry fired off spell after spell at Neville, and to the other boy’s credit he rose beautifully to the challenge. Neville had a very good shield spell, knew a good number of counter curses and jinxes and was quite fast on his feet.

It took some effort for Harry to get Neville to fire back at him, but eventually Harry got to see Neville’s offensive repertoire. It wasn’t much, but Neville handled it well. He stuck more or less to the same few jinxes fired off one after another and just when Harry had about fallen into a pattern of countering them, he would pull out something a little more unexpected.

After each exchange Harry took time to teach Neville another new jinx or hex. Harry didn’t use any of the spells he had picked up from the restricted section other than fulmitten. He made Neville repeat back each spell and its instructions before he started practicing them and this worked very well. Neville was quite the fast learner when he knew he was going to be under fire with those very same spells in a few minutes. When both boys had finally tired themselves out Harry gave out some general praises.

“You’ve got some very fast reflexes.” Harry complimented Neville. “And you can be quite sneaky when you’re fighting. I think that’s a good thing. Neville Longbottom, I think we can make a hero out of you yet.”

“You’re a psycho Harry.” Neville said good naturedly. “But that was actually a lot of fun. Maybe I should join the dueling club next year? I don’t think I’ve had that much fun this year since Professor Lupin let me finish off that boggart. I think I’m gonna head back to the dorm room and freshen up a bit. Coming Harry?”

“Yeah, yeah.” Harry said suddenly dumbstruck. “I’ll be there in a minute. I’m just gonna put the class back together.”

The boggart! How could he have forgotten the boggart! It was exactly what he needed.

What are you talking about, Harry? Esharry asked.

“The boggart will change into whatever form we tell it will scare us.” Harry said out loud as he stared at the cabinet. “Even human ones. We could practice bonding it while it’s in a human shape.”

Ahh yes, I see. Esharry responded, his mind racing with the possibilities. But that form would likely have to be of a person that would be willing to accept the bond.

“I know at least one that shouldn’t give us any problems.” Harry said. With a flick of his wand, he threw the cupboard door open and out stepped a perfect copy of himself.

The boggart Harry looked around the room in a dazed and confused kind of way. It knew that this form shouldn’t be able to scare anyone. It looked over at Harry and Harry saw lines of psychic energy reach out for Harry in much the same way his own mind did. The boggart Harry gave him a once over with these powers and then nodded in understanding.

“Yes, I can see what your problem is.” The boggart Harry said.

“Will you help me?” Harry asked back.

“I can.” The boggart Harry responded. “But only if you promise to send me to the deep darkness when you’re done with me.”

“The deep darkness?” Harry asked, confused. “I’ve never heard of that place.”

“We boggarts hear about it from each other.” The boggart Harry explained. “It’s a secret place deep underground with such lovely and delicious darkness and mildew to eat. Full of wonderful tight and cramped drawers, cupboards and closets. You can only end up there if a wizard bursts you though. So, I need your help. I hate it in the castle. People are always bothering me, making me leave my nice cupboard so I can’t just eat the darkness in peace, forcing me to become those horrid dementor things and eat happiness instead. Happiness tastes awful and yon can never get the aftertaste out of your mouth.”

“Okay, okay I get it.” Harry assured him. “Help me figure out this bond thing, and I’ll be sure to burst you and send you to the ministry’s boggart containment cave.”

“Thanks.” The boggart Harry said. Harry made an image of his mind and pushed it into the boggart’s head. The boggart accepted the bond and Harry tied it back to his own. The bond immediately snapped, and the psychic backlash threw them both back against the wall.

He’s got an Ulitharid brain while in your form. Esharry realized.

“So?” Harry asked. “You said Illithids can be bound by the Elder Brain; it should still work.”

Illithids can be bound. Esharry explained. Ulitharids are future Elder Brains, we can’t be bound by anything, not even a fully realized Elder Brain.

“I think he’s right.” Boggart Harry noted, since he was quite psychic it seemed he could also hear Esharry speaking with Harry since Esharry wasn’t taking any precautions to hide himself like he had in the Illithid colony. “Let me try out a different human form.”

With a crack the boggart Harry changed into a boggart Snape just as it had for Neville. “Oh, this form really hates you.” The boggart Snape said. “And your father too. But that doesn’t matter. I can still make this form accept the bond.”

“This form? Isn’t that just you?” Harry asked.

“No, I’m just a bundle of light and thought.” The boggart explained. “The forms I can take are conjured up, borrowed from some place. I don’t know where.”

“And you can tell what that form thinks if it’s a copy of someone?” Harry asked, very curious now. Snape was one of the few people that Harry couldn’t read the mind of. He must’ve studied the art of occlumency to protect his mind from being read with the legilimens spell, but it worked to keep Harry out just as well.

“Of course.” The boggart Snape said with a perfect Snape trademark sneer. “How else would I know what to say in order to properly frighten whoever is scared of this shape? He hates you because you remind him of your father.”

“I knew that.” Harry said simply. “Apparently my father saved his life once and was never forgiven for it.”

“That’s true.” The boggart said slowly. “Though he remembers it more like your father almost got him killed and then changed his mind and saved him at the last moment. It seems there was a werewolf involved? And quite a lot of bullying.”

“That’s hardly important.” Harry dismissed. He didn’t need to hear a detailed list of all the reasons Snape hated his father. From his experience they were no doubt petty and vapid, hardly the sort of thing anyone else would consider even rudeness let alone bullying or whatever. “We need to get on with testing out the bond.”

The bond did work on the boggart Snape. The boggart resisted the binding at first but not for long, and once the bond was in place it was quite easy to remove and replace. Well, it was easy to get it removed. Harry couldn’t bring himself to release the bond on his own once it was formed. It just felt so right, so meaningful and significant. It made him feel complete, safe and in control of his life like he never had before. With a thrall like this so deeply and perfectly under his control Harry would never be helpless or powerless again. With his thrall there wasn’t anything Harry couldn’t do.

Luckily Harry could snap the bond by having the boggart shift forms to something without a mind, or at least without a human mind. It hurt to lose that connection, to suddenly be without and incomplete. But Harry could work through the pain, and he quickly concluded that the solution to his problem would be to alter the bond before he placed it.

The boggart Snape wasn’t as effortless to control as the monster book had been. He couldn’t use the boggart as an extension of himself without concentrating on him to the exclusion of his own body. But Harry still controlled the boggart without meaning too far too easily. It was just as Esharry had suggested, any thought that strayed across his mind that happened to be about Snape became an order in Snape’s mind he couldn’t refuse.

It was funny the first time he made the boggart Snape embarrass itself with a stupid dance or saying something humiliating. But it quickly got very disturbing. Even worse was the fact that even after Harry released the boggart it wasn’t angry about Harry had made it do. The boggart was slowly but steadily starting to believe that Harry was a superior being to it, that he deserved to control it, and that nothing it was commanded to do was ever wrong.

But Harry persisted in his work. He was only able to work with the boggart that first day, long enough to confirm he could bond the boggart Snape and then release him. But he came back regularly to continue his practice whenever he had the time, which wasn’t often as the days progressed. He did gradually make progress though and by the end of April Harry thought he saw a way to manage it.

In the meantime, Harry had plenty of things to occupy his mind. Ron and Hermione returned from Hogsmead, that first day working with the boggart, actually talking to each other. They eventually explained that when they had gone to have another look at the Shrieking Shack they had run into Draco Malfoy and his shadows Crabbe and Goyle.

“Hermione punched Draco in the face!” Ron exclaimed as soon as Hermione admitted running into the other trio. “Just walked up to the three of them and knocked him right in the jaw. I couldn’t believe it, and the git went down like stone dropped from a broomstick.”

“Well—” Hermione tried to explain herself. “He was saying such awful things about Hagrid and Buckbeak. I had to do something.”

“Oh, this is great.” Harry exclaimed, wrapping Hermione up in a hug. “What did Crabbe and Goyle do? Did you have to knock them out too?”

“Ron dueled them both.” Hermione said with ferocious pride. “He had them both jumping about with a string of stinging jinxes and then he hexed them both. We left Goyle dancing so hard he couldn’t stand up straight, and Crabbe was trying hide away a face covered in boils. Draco grabbed them both with a levitation spell and ran off with them. It was incredible.”

“I had to do it.” Ron said defensively. “Goyle was winding up for something really nasty, I think. I couldn’t just let them get away with that. Anyway, it wasn’t even that hard. Those two are so thick they can barely think through making even one attack at a time. Much less plan out how to defend themselves and attack at the same time.”

Harry was so proud of both of them. It was clear the last barrier between them was gone and their old friendship was completely restored. Ron was happy to have shown off for Hermione and appreciated how she praised him for his skill and bravery. And Hermione was basking in Ron’s approval of stepping out of her shell. It was proof that Ron liked her for being more than just a homework cheat sheet.

Their celebration was short lived though. That afternoon Hermione got a letter from Hagrid revealing that he had lost the hearing. Buckbeak the hippogriff was going to be executed. Despite Hagrid’s desire to be left to himself all three of them rushed out to see him the next day.

“I tried me best.” Hagrid explained. “I was nervous, yeah, but I could control it. I remembered everything that Hermione had taught me and went through my case as carefully as I could. But that Lucius Malfoy just stood up and said: ‘My son’s arm was wounded for three months. I expect something to be done about that.’ and that’s all it took. The committee only deliberated for a few minutes before they announced the execution.”

“That’s awful!” Ron shouted.

“How can they allow such blatant corruption to be carried out?” Hermione demanded to know indignantly.

“Is there anything else we can do Hagrid?” Harry asked.

“Well, there will be an appeal on the sixth of June.” Hagrid explained. “But that will mostly be a formality. Once they’ve gone through the motions of justice, Buckbeak will be executed.”

It was heartbreaking. Harry couldn’t see what to do about it though. Lucius had clearly either bribed the committee or scared them into compliance. Harry had a good bit of money that he had inherited from his parents. But he didn’t think it was enough to try and out bribe the Malfoys, especially since he could only access limited amounts of it for his schoolwork. It all made Harry incredibly frustrated. The Malfoys didn’t care that this was tearing Hagrid up inside, the committee didn’t care that Buckbeak was just an animal that didn’t understand what was going on or that it had done anything wrong. They all had shut their minds to the reality that others lived with. They either didn’t or wouldn’t empathize with the people they were hurting and so didn’t care what the consequences were.

Lucius just saw a chance to throw his weight around and remind everyone that his family was off limits to anyone that couldn’t match his power. The committee just saw a chance to get some good kickbacks from Lucius, to earn a political favor with an influential man, or perhaps to vent their sadism against wild animals as Hagrid had once accused them. And all Draco saw was a way to hurt someone he didn’t like because of what he was, with no concern for who he was. By the time they had their next care of magical creatures class, Harry was furious and was completely unwilling to put up with any of Malfoy’s nonsense.

“Have you ever seen anything so pathetic?” Draco asked loudly as Hagrid dragged himself back to his cabin after a very boring and miserable lesson about Squonks, creatures so hideous that they are always weeping over their own looks. “And to think he calls himself a teacher the blubbering old fool.”

Ron had to hold Hermione back from giving Draco another good drubbing. But there was no one to hold Harry back. He was so angry over everything his first friend had ever gone through that in that moment he wanted Draco to suffer and suffer in the same way he had made others suffer.

Easily done. Esharry said and showed the way. Harry did as he suggested. He grabbed at Hagrid’s sadness the same way he had when he pulled out his anxiety for the hearing. Only this time instead of allowing the bundle of emotions to dissipate, he tied it up into a psychic balloon, hung it over Draco and then bound it to his mind so that it would slowly drip sadness into Draco’s minds about what was happening to Buckbeak over the course of the next week.

Harry was briefly mortified by what he had done, how casually he had interfered with another person’s mind. But on the other hand: Draco Malfoy was a massive git who certainly deserved it. Besides, it wasn’t like Harry was forcing him to do anything. Really any person should be able to see what Hagrid was going through and be able to compare it to something they had experienced. Harry was just helping Draco be more human. He was still kind of angry with Esharry for enabling him though.

I am an extension of yourself. Esharry said. Here to help you do what you want to do. And you wanted to show Draco the truth. Why shouldn’t I help with that? Esharry didn’t help Harry ensnare Ron and Hermione’s mind, he helped hold him back then.

Well, you didn’t really want to ensnare either of them. Esharry noted. It would’ve destroyed yourself to have bound them and then realized just how completely you could control them. But this doesn’t hurt you and it doesn’t hurt Draco. It might even make him a slightly better person.

It kind of did. Draco still used how Hagrid was suffering as a weapon against Harry, but it increasingly seemed his heart wasn’t in it. And by the end of March Draco was no longer deliberately interrupting or derailing the care of magical creatures classes. So, Harry kept it up, he would give Draco a break from time to time, but he didn’t let him go more than a full week without a dose of Hagrid’s sadness until almost halfway through April. By then Harry was seeing Draco’s mind light up with sympathetic sadness whenever he saw Hagrid. And the man actually looked guilty about what was happening.

Draco Malfoy was feeling bad about something he had done. It was astonishing. And it wasn’t the only astonishing thing to happen in those weeks either.

Harry had been experimenting with adding runes to his crystal ball when Professor Trelawney wasn’t watching. He always made sure to use the same crystal ball at every class, it was one of the new ones, so Harry didn’t have to change any existing runes. He had decided to use Futhark as a series of spaced-out runes, so that they wouldn’t activate in sequence and instead would only add their own names to the power. He used the Thurs, Tiwaz and Ingwaz runes to invoke the gods along with gebo gift rune, the algiz protective rune and the fehu rune for wealth. Hopefully that combination would invoke divine protection, gifts and guidance. To make sure of it he wrote commands for knowledge and foresight in-between them in the Illithid script of Qualith.

It was working very well. Harry was getting closer and closer to seeing actual scenes from the near future rather than cryptic visions and metaphors. The previous week he had seen Professor McGonagall hand out a pop quiz in her next class and that had turned out to be true. Then during another class he started catching fleeting images of animals. One of which he was increasingly certain was Hermione’s cat Crookshanks. But the other looked a lot like a large black dog. The lesson suddenly got very interesting when Professor Trelawney happened by and saw what Harry was studying.

“My dear!” She cried. “What is that I see in your crystal ball?! Could it be? The Grimm?”

“Oh, for heaven’s sake!” Hermione shouted, finally fed up with this class. Harry’s insistence that there were actual runes written in the crystal balls had held Hermione’s attention in the class only for a few extra weeks. As far as she was concerned the runes were badly written and nonsensical, without meaning and likely only added to give the whole fraudulent practice an air of credibility it didn’t deserve. “Every class you do this. Every single class you come up with yet some additional reason why Harry is going to die from something. Well, he’s not. He’s going to live a long and happy life. And I don’t see why I should keep going to this class just to hear the same nonsense over and over again.”

“Miss Granger!” Professor Trelawney exclaimed. “In all my years I have never heard such disrespect. It has been clear from the beginning that you simply don’t have the temperament or the patience for the most noble art of divination. I think you should leave.”

“Yes.” Hermione agreed as she started packing up her books. “I think you’re right. I don’t know why I ever wasted my time with this class when I could be doing something much more constructive like arithmancy.”

Then she left and dropped the class. It was astonishing. And it might have started a walk out since quite a few students had come to the conclusion that Trelawney might be a fraud with only half an idea what she was talking about, including Ron. Harry already knew she had no idea what she was talking about. But Lavender Brown pointed out that Trelawney had predicted someone would quit the class before the end of the year, so most stayed to not make her a total liar.

Harry regretted that decision. The next week they started studying palmistry, the art of palm reading. It was complete rubbish, nothing even remotely psychic was going on during it. Harry tried to see if there was anything even remotely reliable about its predictions, but his testing failed him. He sought out the school’s portraits of people who had lived real lives and compared what he could see in their palms to what had actually happened in their recorded lives. Nothing matched up even remotely. The subject was a complete waste of time. He joined Ron in his efforts to just make up things that he thought Trelawney wanted to hear and spent his actual time trying to design a better crystal ball. It would make a good project he could work on over the summer.

March gave way to April, and the last big quidditch match was fast approaching. Hufflepuff put up a valiant effort against Slytherin but got stomped in the end. They managed an early lead, but then Draco had lured Cedric Diggory into chasing him in a false dive that led him right into the path of a bludger. The hit knocked Cedric off his broom, and he fell thirty feet to the ground, dislocating his shoulder in the rough landing that no one had time to slow. That forced him from the game and without his leadership and oversight the Hufflepuffs fell apart.

This meant that Gryffindor was far down in points for the series compared to Slytherin. They would need to win big, by more than two hundred points to secure the cup. The Slytherins knew this and so opted for a dirty strategy to try and secure victory.

Their goal was to stretch out the game by having Draco hound Harry and prevent him from getting the snitch. Then they would risk losing the lead by intentionally fouling Oliver Wood and Angelina Johnson to get them out on injuries. If they could manage that they would have an easy time keeping Gryffindor from getting the lead they needed to win the league. But they underestimated the Weasley twins who kept the bludgers corralled and aimed at the Slytherins. Without those heavy balls actually injuring either of their targets was difficult and giving Angelina a penalty was almost the same as giving her a free goal. So, the Gryffindor lead steadily grew. Meanwhile Draco did his best to get on Harry’s nerves.

“Aren’t you worried that the dementors might show up again Harry?” Draco asked and they shot up and down the field neck and neck. Draco was trying to stay glued to Harry while Harry was trying to put Draco through his paces and wear him down. “Don’t worry if you pass out again, I’ll be sure to catch you. But not until after I’ve caught the snitch, mind.”

“Dementors are easy to deal with Draco.” Harry shot back. He was still rather annoyed with Draco over Buckbeak despite the fact that he was starting to show some real remorse on the subject. So, since Harry had had plenty of chances to study Draco’s mind over the past two months, Harry decided to put that knowledge to good use and put Draco in his place. “I just had to spend a few weeks learning an O.W.L. level spell to counter them. It was easy.”

“As if you could manage something like that.” Draco dismissed.

“I hit you and your lot with it during the Ravenclaw match, remember?” Harry said, rubbing in how easily he had dispatched the three of them. “A full corporeal patronus charm. I doubt your dad could even manage that. It was easy for me. I’m a Gryffindor after all, we meet our problems head on and solve them.”

“Just like you’ve solved the problem of Sirius Black?” Draco shot back his mind growing more frustrated. “Or have you already avenged your parents? I might have missed the article in the prophet.”

“Sadly, I gave Hermione my word I wouldn’t go after him before I knew he had betrayed my father.” Harry admitted, then cheerfully added. “If I’m lucky he’ll still come after me. I’ve got a flesh vanishing curse I want to try on him.”

Draco foundered in his flight at those words. He gave Harry a look like he had never seen him before. Harry wasn’t surprised that Draco knew a curse like that existed, nor was he surprised by the little seed of fear that formed in Draco’s mind. Harry decided to press that.

“Does that surprise you Draco? A goody two shoes like me learning magic that dark?” Harry said simply. “Has it never occurred to you that maybe good people that are pressed too hard might be willing to do some really dark things to get justice? It mustn’t have since you still have the courage to come to this school.”

“What do you mean?” Draco asked hesitantly.

“Your father tried to kill an eleven-year-old girl last year just to get a leg up on one of his political rivals.” Harry pointed out. “And the twins can get anywhere they want. Have you ever thought how easy it would be for the two of them to get the drop on you in-between two classes when you’re by yourself? They could be on top of you and driving a pen knife into your kidneys before you could get your wand out. Then all they would have to do is drag you into an abandoned classroom or one of the secret passages they seem to know about, and it might be days before Filch finds your body. It really could be that easy.”

“They—” Draco stammered.

“Wouldn’t?” Harry finished for him. “No, probably not, unlike your friends they’re decent people. But we both know Voldemort is going to come back one day. And given how even Black has managed to dance circles around Dumbledore he might get the better of him this time and that should really worry you.”

“Worry me? You’re the one who would be worried then Potter.” Draco tried to rally.

“Voldemort has tried to kill me three times and failed.” Harry said simply. “The odds are on my side. But if Voldemort beats Dumbledore, and the ministry falls then my side won’t be able to lock your side up in Azkaban anymore. Which means that in order to fight you all and stay true to our principles, which we will, we’ll have to start killing your side. Tell me Draco, seeing as you never managed to beat me, never managed to outscore Hermione, and never managed to outthink or out sneak the twins, do you really want to be on the side we’ll be aiming at when the lethal spells start flying?”

Before Draco could respond, Harry spotted the snitch. And since Gryffindor was up by eighty points, he dove for it. Draco tried to keep up, but he had been taken by surprise and his Nimbus two thousand and one really was outmatched by Harry’s Firebolt. So, Harry caught the snitch easily and won not just the game, but the cup as well.

With the Gryffindor victory April slipped into May and with it the end of the spring term was fast approaching. Which meant exams were fast approaching and so the teachers began to cram their lessons with as much as they could as they both taught new lessons and reviewed the past year. As homework mounted, Harry had little spare time to himself which he mostly spent making sure that Hermione didn’t work herself to death or Ron descend into a spiral of failing confidence and despair. This meant he had little time to keep working on the bond. But Harry was fairly certain he had that question finally figured out, so he cast riddikulus on the boggart until it finally burst.

To make the bond safe for use Harry realized he had to wrap the image of his mind in a film of telepathic energy. On that film he could make little psychic Qualith runes that he could use the make that film into a kind of filter. The runes would absorb whatever intentions the bound person already had in their subconscious. Their desires, their impulses, their morals, and everything else that could influence what they would or would not want to do. This way any stray thoughts of Harry’s that tried to leak out of the image of his mind into his friend’s heads which contradicted what they wanted or were willing to do would be filtered out. Which meant that Harry couldn’t accidentally command them to do something they didn’t want to do. He wouldn’t be able to accidentally control them.

He would still be able to force his desires into their heads and make them do as he wanted. But Harry was fairly certain he could keep himself from ever doing that. He would rather die than overrule his friends’ free will after all. This bond should be safe to use.

But Harry couldn’t bring himself to use it. Offering the bond would mean explaining where the bond came from, and how he had suddenly gained all these telepathic powers. And since any lie he told would be instantly revealed once they were bound to him and could read his mind as well, he would have to tell them the truth about the Illithids. That scared Harry.

It would mean admitting to his friends that he had kept a big secret from them for most of the year. It would mean explaining to them that the world was in danger, and they might be the only ones that could do anything about it. It would mean admitting that he was no longer human. Suddenly all the thousands of ways this could go wrong slammed into Harry. Suddenly Harry realized that when he asked Ron and Hermione to let him bond them, he would be risking everything, because he wasn’t certain how he could go on if they refused him or decided that he was a monster.

Harry hesitated. And his instincts did not like that. The part of himself that had been urging him to form the bond had let up on him while he tried to work out how to make the bond safe for others. Now it slammed back down on him. Anxieties warred in his head. He couldn’t live without the bond with them. And he would die if he had to ask them to let him bond them. It was tearing him up.

He briefly considered trying to trick them into accepting the bond and then explaining everything to them after it was in place. Esharry shut that train of thought down hard. And Harry was truly grateful to him for that.

They deserve to know the truth. Esharry told him in a book no nonsense tone of voice. They’ve always deserved to know the truth. But up until now there was nothing they could’ve done with the truth so we were right to wait. Now there is something they can do. And I’m not just talking about the bond.

We’ve got at most another year before Ceremorphosis kicks in. Esharry pronounced and Harry was certain he was right. He could feel it in his magic. He had held off the transformation for a long time because his human shape was the right one for himself. That was changing. Soon being an Illithid would be his normal shape and his magic would accept the change. The only way to guarantee our mind survives that process and we don’t become someone completely new is to accomplish it ourselves. The animagus spell is the key, it will allow us to have a human and an Illithid form, satisfying the need for ceremorphosis without actually having to go through it. But that is a really complicated ritual. We will need their help to accomplish it. So, you have to tell them.

Harry knew this was true. But he was still scared. Esharry reassured him. I know it’s a big risk. But they are your friends. They didn’t turn their backs on you when the whole school did in your first year, and they were there for you when there was a basilisk to fight. They’ll be there for you through this.

Yet Harry still hesitated. Always telling himself he could do it the next day. That he was still too busy with school. That Hermione would probably explode if he dropped this bombshell on her while she was already so overworked.

Well, you have to do it soon. Esharry insisted. After exams comes summer break. If you don’t have the bond in place before then, how do you plan to survive for two and a half months without them? Harry wanted to cry when he realized that Esharry was right about that.

May gave way to June much sooner than Harry would’ve liked, and with it their end of year exams were upon them. Most classes had a written exam, usually on the history, meaning and technical details of the spells they had learned and practical exam where they demonstrated their magical skill. The written exams posed little difficulty for Harry with how well he had thrown himself into his work this past year, and the practical exams went pretty well as well.

For transfigurations they had to turn a teapot into a tortoise. Since there wasn’t a direct teapot to tortoise transformation spell they had to use the property of similarities to gradually morph the teapot into a selection of similar things until they got close enough to make the jump to tortoise. Harry managed it in four steps, going from teapot to a steamship toy boat, which preserved the steam and water elements while getting him an ocean going factor. Next he changed the toy boat from an ocean liner to a battleship, which added the hard shell he needed. From there he made it into a tiny sea turtle and then finally a tortoise. He probably could have done it in three but going turtle first gave him two chances to get the colors right and so he managed to avoid a pitfall that got most of his peers and left them with daisy patterned tortoise shells.

Charms he lucked out with. The spells for their practical include the hover charm, levitation charm for general movement and the three major mood charms: cheering, calming and saddening. Those all played to Harry’s strengths of telekinesis and telepathy. He would be very surprised to not get an O for outstanding this year.

History of Magic he almost messed up. That class only had a written test of course but the big essay questions that came on that written test meant it took just as long as the combined tests for any other class. The problem for Harry is that all of the essay questions touched on subjects that Harry suspected the book had whitewashed and glossed over. It started with witch burnings which had Harry ranting on his paper about how dangerous a muggle mob could be when it was good and angry. Then it moved on to wizards during the crusades which Harry knew the book was lying about when it said that most wizards just apparated to the Middle East to see what all the fuss was and then went home. There were quite a lot of wizard knights in those days after all. Next it asked about how the English Civil war had been influenced by the wizengamot. It wasn’t, in short, Cromwell forced the wizards of Britain to form some kind of elected office in the image of parliament to stamp out royalist loyalty amongst wizards leading to the formation of the Wizard Council, which preceded the Ministry of Magic, and the Wizengamot.

Harry spent far too much time on those questions. Only to discover that the last few questions were on the goblin rebellions which Harry also strongly suspected they had been misinformed about. It was a frustrating exam and Harry didn’t think he did very well on it. It did convince him he needed to acquire a book about the goblin rebellions that had been written by an actual goblin though.

The potions exam was nearly a complete disaster. Snape declared that McGonagall had given them the wrong time for the exam and so they had already lost almost an hour of their time before they even showed up. This meant that they would have to take their practical exam at the same time as their written exam. Luckily the potion they were brewing had periods where it needed to be left to just simmer so it was more a question of managing their time rather than trying to rush the brewing or their writing. But this also means that if they made any mistakes while brewing, and they didn’t catch those mistakes immediately, they wouldn’t have time to restart and the whole thing might be irrevocably botched.

Harry was furious at Snape. This was obviously him getting revenge on the class that had walked out on him the one time he subbed in for Professor Lupin. The man meant to fail the entire class for defying him. Well Harry wasn’t going to have it. If Snape was going to bend the rules against them then Harry would bend them right back.

Harry snatched Hermiones memory of how to brew the potion they needed and copied it with his empathy and telepathy. He compared it to his own and when he was certain that it was correct, not that he really doubted that Hermione would know the correct answer, and then placed a copy of that memory deep into the subconscious of everyone in that room. He didn’t replace their own memories with it or push it to the forefront of their minds. Deep down in their subconscious it would only nudge their own memories in the right direction, making things easy to recall, mistakes easier to notice and their own focus easier to maintain. After that Harry split his attention between doing his own work and draining any anxiety, nervousness or self-doubt that any of his classmates felt out of their heads.

Luckily that was their last exam for that day, and everyone was free to spend most of the evening complaining bitterly about the unfairness of it all. In fact, they complained so bitterly that Fred and George, despite being very busy with their own Ordinary Wizarding Level exams, which were much harder and more important than what any third year was going through, took mercy on them and sought vengeance.

The next morning at breakfast when Professor Snape sat down to eat, he got a most unexpected surprise. Rather than his food appearing right in front of him like it did for all the other staff members, his breakfast appeared in his lap. And then it exploded up into his face, leaving him covered in hot oatmeal, soaked in milk and cereal and swamped in syrupy pancakes. Everyone in the hall exploded in laughter. Snape growled out the Weasley’s names under his breath and stomped out of the room to find them. Seeing as the Gyrffindor house points total didn’t drop that day, Harry guessed he never found them.

Professor Lupin had them that morning for a defense against the dark arts practical exam. He had set up an obstacle course in which they had to outwit a Kappa, out swim a Grindylow, fight off a pack of Red Caps, make their way through a swamp while a Hinkypunk tried to trick them off their path and finally walk into a closet to confront a Boggart.

Harry did quite well, except for the Red Caps. He had spent so much time learning to fight a single opponent this year as he prepared for another Black attack, he was taken off guard when swarmed by the angry little gnomes. But the boggart was easy to deal with. He allowed it to turn into a dementor since that was what Professor Lupin would expect, then held it at bay with a patronus charm before dispatching it with a riddikulus.

Harry was a bit disappointed with the results though. He hadn’t been able to conjure a corporeal patronus against it. Supposedly he had done so at the Ravenclaw game against Malfoy and his cronies and yet still even in the face of a boggart dementor he couldn’t call out a full corporeal patronus. This time Harry had even used his psychic power to amplify his patronus. He hadn’t let the dementor touch his mind and he had funneled a pure feeling of happiness telepathically into his spell. Did this mean the patronus wasn’t just powered by happiness but by a happy memory specifically? It seemed strange to Harry that this would be so. Everything he had learned about curses and blessings led him to believe that it was the raw emotion that powered those spells and that calling up specific memories or desires to go with those emotions was just a concentrating trick.

Perhaps it’s that memory or desire combines emotion with purpose or will. Esharry suggested. Harry thought he might be right. It seemed he still needed to practice the patronus, he hadn’t mastered it as fully as he would have wished.

The care of magical creatures exam was quite clever. It didn’t have a writing component, instead Hagrid had prepared a number of different pens full of all the different animals they had studied this past year. Each animal came with a challenge, something they had to make the animal do or something they had to get from it. For instance, they might have to retrieve a feather from a hippogriff, or get a salamander to leave their big fire and come to a fire they had made, or even just get a kneazle to sit on their lap. All they needed was a single success to pass the exam, but each additional challenge they could complete would bump their grade up from poor all the way to outstanding.

Luckily there were plenty of creatures to choose from, so Harry still managed five successes despite the fact he couldn’t get a kneazle to come within five feet of him. He even took one of the hippogriffs up for a ride since he had extra time. The most impressive thing he saw during the exam though was that Malfoy managed to bow politely to a hippogriff and brush its wings until he found a loose feather that he could take. When Hagrid went up to congratulate him, Harry saw Malfoy’s brain light up with the signals that meant he had quietly apologized to Hagrid over Buckbeak. Harry couldn’t believe it. He had to read Hagrid’s mind to see his memories and there it was plain as day.

“I’m sorry about the hippogriff professor.” Draco had spoken softly while looking down cast and shaken. “I didn’t think my father would take things so far. I just wanted to embarrass you, that’s all. I never meant for anything to get killed.”

“Ah lad.” Hagrid recalled saying in return. “Don’t let it eat ya up. None of us can ever see how far our actions will go. I don’t blame ya fur this. I don’t even blame ya dad, he’s probably just trying to protect ya is all. But do remember this. And think about this the next time ya think ya need to take revenge on something. Revenge is like a fire; ya can never tell how much it will eat up if ya let out.”

Draco couldn’t have responded to that if he was given a thousand years to prepare for it. Harry could still see it in his mind. He had expected Hagrid to be cruel, to be angry and vengeful. He hasn’t been prepared for surprising words of wisdom and forgiveness. And Harry also saw in Draco’s memories that he had written to his father and asked him to call the execution off. His father had refused, claiming he had to make a show of force to remind everyone not to cross the Malfoy family.

Was this the result of Harry sharing Hagrid’s sadness and pain with Draco? Was all it took to make one of the biggest prats in the school humble himself a bit of empathy? Had he helped Draco change for the better?

I’m not sure. Esharry said. His mind is still young and growing. Perhaps this is simply the year he grew some compassion and started to change into the better man he’s meant to be. We would need more data before we could conclusively say that we had played any part in this change.

Harry agreed, and suddenly knew that he had another project to work on over the summer. He would have to keep an eye on Draco for now, to see if he improved in any other ways.

That evening they had their astronomy practical exam followed by its written exam in the morning. Then the last exam that Harry and Ron would have to take would be their divination exam, while Hermione took her ancient runes exam. The prospect of almost being done with tests filled them with joy until just before lunch. That was when they ran into the Minister of Magic who was there with a member of the dangerous creatures disposal committee and the ministry’s executioner Walden Macnair. Minister Fudge confirmed he was there to oversee Buckbeak’s final appeal and then witness his execution. This impending doom cast a dark shadow over Harry and his friends for the rest of the day.

The Divination exam went fairly well. Professor Trelawney didn’t believe in tests, likely because as a fraud she didn’t want people testing her prophecies too closely. But she had to give them an end of year exam, so she just called them up to her room one by one, asked them to do a little crystal gazing and then evaluated their results. Everyone who came out of her exam said they thought they had done well and looked more than a bit puzzled. Supposedly they weren’t allowed to talk about it, but that didn’t stop Ron who was the last to go before Harry.

“I actually saw something in it this time.” He said genuinely shocked. “I was all set to tell her a whopper of a big lie about something horrible happening to me over the summer. I thought she might like that. Instead, I saw a man-sized rat in the ball clear as day. It took me so much by surprise that I actually missed part of the vision. Next thing I knew I saw the big rat run off to a graveyard and hide behind someone I couldn’t see. I’ve got no idea what it means though.”

“What did Trelawney make of it?” Harry asked, very curious. Ron had never seen anything in his crystal ball other than a reflection of whoever was sitting across from him.

“Don’t know.” Ron answered. “I decided to tell her my fake vision instead, since I had already worked out what that one would mean.”

“She couldn’t tell you had seen something else?” Harry was surprised.

“That old fraud?” Ron joked. “She was so busy staring off into space trying to look mystic and wise she wouldn’t have noticed if some naked woman had shown up in my crystal.”

Before Harry could question him further, he was called up into the room. Harry immediately realized what had been happening. The crystal ball Professor Trelawney had been using for the exam was the one that Harry had secretly altered with his first draft of prophetic runes. As a result, it was perhaps the only ball in the school that actually, almost worked. Seeing an actual vision, even if Harry still wasn’t so certain about how accurate they were would’ve surprised everyone in class, who by now were all used to either making things up like Ron did or having to stretch whatever hazy thing they did see into a proper vision. Harry was quite pleased by all this.

“For your exam just take your time and look into the ball.” Trelawney instructed him. “Let your inner eye open, let your energies synchronize with the power in this tower and let the future become clear to you. Tell me what you see?”

“I see….” Harry said as he aligned his psychic energy with the runes in the ball and empowered it to its full extent. “I see a hippogriff, yes it’s definitely a hippogriff.”

“Excellent, perhaps you are foreseeing the results of that terrible hearing that is happening today.” Trelawney said excitedly. “How does the hippogriff look? Has it been beheaded? Do you see any blood.”

“No.” Harry said irritably. “No, I see it flying, but it’s going towards the castle. Up and up to the highest tower, and then someone is climbing on to it and now it’s flying away.”

Professor Trelawney seemed disappointed to hear all that. But Harry had stopped listening to her. He had started feeding his crystal ball with psychic power channeled through his mind. With telekinesis he could shift the view it provided. Turning it this way and that around the school, he suspected he was seeing the present though not the future. With his empathy he could see the minds of others, the thoughts of everyone rising around him like a great cloud of smoke from a raging fire. With his telepathy he knew he could send out his own thoughts to everyone else. A word whispered to this ball would thunder in the minds of everyone for miles around.

But when he touched it with his ESP something started happening. The ball went black as night and the runes began to suck energy in from him like a sponge. He could feel the power it drew slip back into himself. The ball touched his soul with his own mind, and he briefly saw himself in his crystal ball. He saw himself in the crystal ball holding a crystal ball which contained another Harry with another crystal ball and another Harry within that. And within those infinite depths, he saw true doom.

In a graveyard a cloaked figure rose from a roiling cauldron. He was shadowed in evil and armed with hate. Harry stood against him, the shining figure of his father at his side and he swore defiance, death and eternal enmity with the raging figure and the army that swelled behind him.

Harry saw the students of the school along with the teachers, their parents, and the officials of the ministry all bowed before him. All looking at him with adoration and hope. He raised his wand into the sky and called for death and love in equal measures.

And he saw an Elder Brain, hovering over a brine pool in the highest room of the tallest tower of Hogwarts Castle. And he felt its power radiate out over all the United Kingdom. And he knew that its power over the earth would never be shaken.

When Harry tore his hands from the crystal ball and ended the terrible visions that he had seen, it was almost a relief to hear Professor Trelawney prophecy the return of Lord Voldemort in eerie and unshakable conviction. It would be a welcome distraction from perhaps the far darker fate that Harry now feared faced the world. Voldemort would almost certainly kill Harry if he ever came to power, but at least he wouldn’t enslave all the minds of humanity for the rest of time. An Elder Brain would.

Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Confronting the Past

“It will happen tonight.” Professor Trelawney declared as Harry pulled himself free from a vision of an Illithid dominated earth. The professor was rigid, her tone dead and serious, all of her usual mannerisms were gone as if they had never existed. “The Dark Lord lies alone and friendless. His servant has been chained these past twelve years. Tonight, before midnight, the servant will break free and rejoin his master. Together the Dark Lord and his servant will rise again. Greater and more terrible than ever. The order may falter, but the cult shall arise glorious and terrible as the dawn. Tonight, before midnight…. The servant… will rejoin…. His master….”

Harry had no idea what to make of this dark declaration. The idea that Voldemort would rise again seemed to confirm his own vision of a dark and terrible figure rising in a graveyard. Harry questioned the professor, but she didn’t recall having spoken and thought the idea she had foretold Lord Voldemort’s return impossible to believe. So, Harry was left to ponder these things on his own as he retired to Gryffindor tower.

His first thought was that this meant that Sirius Black would soon give up on trying to murder Harry and move on to trying to restore Lord Voldemort. He matched the description of a servant bound in chains these past twelve years. But Harry had no idea where Black might be and so had little hope of catching him before midnight when he would make his fateful decision. Though this begged the question: why hadn’t Black already made for Albania where Professor Dumbledore believed the spirit of Voldemort was trapped trying to regain the power to remake his body?

Perhaps he can’t get out of England. Esharry suggested. It is an island, there are only so many ways to leave. The muggles know what he looks like, and the ministry might be watching the major exit ways like the new channel tunnel, as well as the ports and airports. Harry sort of doubted that most wizards would even believe that muggles could make a tunnel under the ocean, let alone that Black might be able to sneak across it along with its construction crews. But Esharry had a point. But then what could have changed recently to allow Black could make the attempt?

Perhaps it won’t be Black at all who manages it. Esharry wondered. Perhaps he told another of Lord Voldemort’s followers in Azkaban how to evade the guards and they’re finally ready to make their own escape attempt? Perhaps Hagrid is going to win his appeal and that will enrage Lucius Malfoy so much he’ll decide it’s finally time to unleash his old master once more. Harry could only hope it would be that last one.

Hope failed him though. No sooner had Harry made it back to the common room than Hermione threw her arms around him while crying softly and Ron read him a letter from Hagrid confirming that the appeal had been lost and Buckbeak was doomed. Hagrid told them to stay away since he didn’t want them to see the execution, but they all agreed they couldn’t leave their friend alone at this time to wallow in his grief.

So, Harry grabbed his invisibility cloak. The light was already fading, and Hogwarts students would soon be restricted to the castle, they would have to sneak out to see Hagrid. They reached him easily and found him in a complete mess. He was blubbering and whining and trying to tell them off for taking the risk to come see him.

Hermione and Ron did their best to try and comfort Hagrid, trying to see if there were any last efforts they could make to save the hippogriff that was tied up behind the house. Harry would’ve helped them, but he was distracted. There was a mind hiding out somewhere behind the hut. And it was a mind much like his own.

Harry could sense the presence of a great cluster of psychic energy. Power that was reaching out from a single mind, grasping, feeling, seeking and searching everything around it as it filled the area it moved through like a thousand tiny psychic hands. Harry had never felt its like before. He wondered if perhaps this was an Illithid, sent by the Elder Brain to check up on his progress.

Harry reached out for the mind to try and get a better feel of what it might be. If it was an Illithid he would need to convince it to hide out until tomorrow. Then he could sneak out and to see it and find out what it wanted and what it would take to send it away. But the mind did not allow him to make contact with it. Every tendril of energy Harry reached out towards it was turned aside and deflected away.

Then the mind Harry had been looking at vanished completely. No, not completely. It was still there, still pushing his energy away from it, still hiding itself. But Harry could no longer perceive its energy with his own ESP. Now that was a little frightening. A mind as powerful as his own and he had no idea where it was anymore nor what it was doing.

“Ron!” Hermione suddenly shouted. “It’s Scabbers!”

Those utterly unexpected words tore Harry’s mind away from his efforts to locate the other alien mind and turned his attention back to the hut. Hagrid had offered them tea earlier but had dropped his milk jug because of how badly he was shaking with grief. When Hermione had fetched the spare to finish making tea for them, she had found none other than Ron’s pet rat in the spare jug.

The poor rat looked awful. It was scrawnier than ever, balding in several places and looked absolutely panicked. Ron quickly grabbed his wayward pet, but Scabbers seemed to be trying to escape from him, wiggling in his grasp and squeaking in terror. It was all astonishing, Harry had believed like Ron that the rat was dead, and Hermoine was looking incredibly smug at being proved right.

“Well, it looks like I owe you an apology Hermione.” Ron said a little dumbly.

“You do.” Hermione responded but when she saw Harry giving her a disappointed look she added. “But I don’t need it. I’m glad he’s alright. And I’m sorry that he must’ve been so afraid of Crookshanks that he ended up taking shelter with Hagrid.”

“It does make me wonder where all that blood came from though.” Ron wondered absently. “It really did look like he had been killed.”

“I think someone’s coming up the path.” Hagrid announced as he arose to look out the window. “It’s Fudge and the ministry people along with Dumbledore. Ya all need to get out of here right now.”

“But Hagrid maybe we can help—” Hermione offered.

“It’s too late for that.” Hagrid rejected. “You’d only get in trouble fur being here and couldn’t do any good. Please just go. I couldn’t stand it, losing Buckbeak and getting you lot in trouble too. And ya shouldn’t be here to see this. No one as young as ya all should have to see something die by beheading.”

Harry looked up the path as well and saw the group approaching. Professor Dumbledore was a beacon of psychic power himself. Hagrid said he could wandlessly and wordlessly cast the legilimens spell to read minds. He must do so constantly, Harry thought, to be aware of the minds of those around him at all times like Harry was. This meant that Harry had to restrict his own powers back into his mind, less Dumbledore see or feel him in some way, actively repressing his ESP and empathic perception.

This made Harry feel strangely vulnerable. He had grown quite comfortable being able to feel other minds around himself and now he felt blind without it. Plus, now he had no way to track the presence of that other mind he had sensed earlier. And so, the thought of getting out of here seemed very attractive. Plus, he agreed with Hagrid. There really wasn’t anything else he could do to help Buckbeak anymore, and they had already given Hagrid what help they could.

“Well come back tomorrow.” Harry promised. “We won’t leave you to go through this alone.”

“Bless ya fur saying that Harry.” Hagrid accepted with a warm smile. “But ya gotta get out of here now.”

Switfly, everyone piled in under the invisibility cloak and slipped out the back. They made their way back toward the castle away from approaching ministry officials. The sun was almost down past the horizon and the long shadows made it difficult to find their way. Hermione was on the verge of breaking down, and Ron looked like he wanted to rush back to the hut to give someone a piece of his mind. But Harry remembered seeing that poor woman in the Illithid colony lose her soul and the feeling of powerlessness that had gripped him knowing he couldn’t save anyone that had been trapped in that place. He didn’t want his friends to experience the same, and so he urged them all on.

They were almost back to the castle when they had to stop as Scabbers was going mad in Ron’s pocket. The rat was desperately trying to escape from him and even went so far as to bite at Ron’s fingers to escape his grasp. The committee members had gone into the hut not long ago and now Harry heard them come out again. Then suddenly they heard a heavy thunk resound out across the grounds, slicing through the silence of the night like— well like a great ax slicing through the air. All three of them froze still as it seemed that it was suddenly over. Buckbeak the hippogriff must’ve just been killed.

Hermione pulled Harry and Ron close in a desperate hug. Ron was frozen in shock. Harry desperately and truly wanted to reach down with his mind and offer some comfort to Hagrid, to soothe the pain that he must be feeling at that moment, but he dared not to with Dumbledore so near. And in that stunned moment everything seemed to happen at once.

Scabbers finally freed himself from Ron’s grasp. Crookshanks came out of nowhere and leapt at the invisible trio likely lunging after the sounds of Scabbers frantic screaming. The cloak was pulled off of them and they were left exposed in the rapidly growing twilight.

Ron took off after his Rat. Hermione took off after Crookshanks, desperate to prevent her cat from doing what Ron had accused it of months earlier. All Harry could think to do was to light up his wand with the lumos spell to light the ground so his friends wouldn’t trip and hurt themselves.

Luckily they both caught their pets before too long. However when Harry caught up with them, his wand light caught another creature bonding towards them. A large shaggy black dog, almost the size of a small bear was charging towards them. At first Harry’s mind jumped to the thought that the Grimm Professor Trelawney had warned him about all year had finally arrived. Then he recognized it as the same dog he had seen at the Hufflepuff quidditch game and even before that stalking him briefly back in Little Whinging just before the Illithids nabbed him. Then the dog slammed into him and knocked him to the ground.

I think that was a newfoundland. Esharry commented idly as Harry scrambled for his wand and tried to get back to his feet. He arose just in time to see the great dog grab Ron by the leg and drag him off away from them. Hermione yelled in panic, dropping Crookshanks as she and Harry took off after them. Harry was just about to reach for the dog with his telekinesis when something slammed into the side of his head and knocked him to the ground.

“Lumos!” Hermione said, lighting up the night and revealing that they were standing right in front of the whomping willow tree. Its great branches had formed into fists and were trying to beat them all back and away itself. The great black dog kept low, skillfully avoided the branches and was trying to drag Ron into a hollow area near the roots of the willow. Ron had hooked one of his legs around a root trying to hold himself in place, but with a horrible crack something in his leg broke and he was pulled free and down under the tree.

“Where did they go?” Hermione wailed.

“There’s a secret passage under that tree.” Harry recalled from his time studying the Marauder’s Map. “I don’t know where it goes though it runs off the map’s edge.”

“We need to go get a teacher!” Hermione cried.

“There’s no time!” Harry responded, ‘That dog is big enough to eat him.’ Harry raised his wand and shouted: “Negra Ignis!” Shooting a wave of black fire up into the branches of the whomping willow. He could almost hear the tree cry in pain as its limbs began to beat at each other to put out the fire. The fire didn’t really burn the wood though, just stopped it from moving, it would go out as it stripped away bark and leaves.

“Follow me and keep close.” Harry ordered as he made his way over to the spot where the dog had vanished. As they approached the occasional branch would come down after them, but Harry vanished them with cries of “Caronesco!” So the branches ended well short of reaching them. Before they reach the spot though, Crookshanks leapt onto a knot on the tree right near the base, paralyzing the tree and keeping Harry from having to do more damage to it.

“How did Crookshanks know to do that?” Hermione wondered as they slipped down into the narrow tunnel beneath the tree.

“Maybe he’s been working with the dog.” Harry suggested.

“Don’t be silly.” Hermione rejected the notion.

“You have to admit the timing of everything that happened is suspicious.” Harry pressed. “Your cat is very, very clever and it showed up just in time to drive us away from the castle towards this tree?”

“To what end?” Hermione asked. “Crookshanks doesn’t hate Ron, it’s only Scabbers that he seems to have a problem with. You aren’t suggesting that dog is after Ron’s pet rat too?”

“I don’t know.” Harry said back. “I sort of hope it is, Ron might be safe then.”

The thought that their friend might be under attack from that giant dog right now shut them both up. They redoubled their efforts to make their way through the tunnel. It wasn’t a quick journey; this tunnel was at least as long as the one that ran to Honeydukes and went in roughly the same direction. Harry wondered if it was also going to lead them into Hogsmead.

How does a dog know about a secret passage out of Hogwarts for that matter? Esharry wondered. That dog knocked down the one person in our group who had their wand out and then went after Ron. And dogs don’t usually drag people away, if they mean to attack them, they get on with it as soon as they can. This creature is thinking tactically.

Several thoughts began to click in Harry’s head. Old questions suddenly seemed to have answers. The possibility that he was walking into a trap occurred to him. And Harry hoped it was so, hoped he might have a chance to thwart Professor Trelawney’s prophecy after all. He began to reach out with his mind once more and readied all his psychic power and magical might for a fight.

Eventually they emerged into a very run down and boarded up building. There were long gashes running down the sides of the walls, and the trapdoor they entered from looked as if something had tried very hard to break through it to no avail. There was an old stout lock on it that looked like it could hold that door closed against an army trying to break through. Harry senses one mind on the floor above them but could feel no others.

“I think we’re in the Shrieking Shack.” Hermione guessed. Harry agreed but urged her to be silent. They dispelled the light spells on their wands and slowly made their way upstairs. A trail had been left for them, a clean wide line through the dust where something had been dragged. Slowly they made their way towards the one mind that Harry could sense. He might have been very worried about the fact that he could only sense one mind, but he recognized it as Ron’s, and while he was in pain it was the amount of pain Harry would’ve expected from someone who had broken his leg.

Gradually they approached the door that divided them from Ron and slowly opened the it. When they saw Ron seated on the floor safe and sound, they both rushed towards him in relief. But when Ron saw the two of them, he despaired.

“Harry no!” Ron shouted in warning. “It’s a trap, he’s an animagus!” But it was too late.

“Expelliarmus!” A voice shouted from behind them and the wands in Harry and Hermione’s hands flew out of them, arched through the air and landed in the hands of Sirius Black who was wielding Ron’s own wand.

Harry turned to face the man who had been hunting him all year. He looked just like his wanted posters, hagged, worn, sleep deprived and more than a little mad. Harry could see him, but he couldn’t see his mind. The man was a total blank spot psychically, no different from the wall behind him. Nor could Harry touch his mind, any mental power he pushed towards Black’s head just slid right off, as if a sheet of glass was covering it. Perhaps a mind blast of pure telepathic fury would shatter that shield and hit his mind directly, but that would consume a lot of Harry’s mental power, so he hesitated for a moment. Besides, Harry had things he wanted to say.

“Sirius Black.” Harry named the man with barely restrained anger in his voice.

“Harry Potter.” Black responded, and he sounded both glad and sad to see Harry, as if he both longed for and dreaded this moment.

“You’re an unregistered animagus.” Harry stated and Black nodded in confirmation. “You were the large shaggy dog I saw back in Little Whinging and at the Hufflepuff game.”

“Well spotted.” Black answered with an odd hint of pride in his voice. “I’m sorry if I gave you a bit of a fright, I couldn’t keep myself away from you.”

“Quite a neat trick.” Harry complimented him, it was a very difficult ritual after all. “Animal minds aren’t like human minds the dementors must have a devil of a time keeping track of you. Little wonder you held out against them so well or that you managed to escape.”

“It wasn’t so easy.” Black said humbly. “You can’t spend all your time in an animal form, you run the risk of forgetting that you’re human. Luckily, I had other means of sustaining myself in that place.”

“Yes, I can see you’ve developed quite the unique style of occlumency.” Harry said, still trying to wrap his thoughts around Black’s mind to no avail. “A shield they can’t latch on to is one they can’t pry away.”

“You can see all that?” Black questioned, wonder in his voice. “You’re a legilimens? In just your third year? Amazing. Even your father could never get the hang of mind reading magic, though Lily was better at it, I think, than anyone might’ve guessed. Certainly, she always seemed to know when I was lying to her.”

“Except, of course, for at the end!” Harry shouted his anger rising. “Neither of them saw your betrayal coming, did they?! Your best friend and his wife, you got them both killed even though they trusted you!”

Sirius Black looked like he had been slapped. His eyes were downcast, and he shrank back into himself. Did he feel sorry about what he had done? That wouldn’t be enough in Harry’s book.

“No, neither of them ever thought they shouldn’t trust me.” He said quietly almost to himself. ‘Neither of them ever saw the betrayal coming.’ Then in a louder voice he spoke to Harry again. “You blame me for their deaths and you’re right to. You have the right to your anger certainly. But I cannot let you stop me, Harry! Not now! Not when I’m so close!”

“Don’t think that just because I don’t have a wand that you’re in control here Black!” Harry shouted back as he gathered all his strength. “I didn’t ask for this power, but I will use every scrap of it to fight evil like you!”

And then Harry struck! If he could not find a way into Black’s mind, then so be it. He could see the man’s body and that was enough. He and Esharry struck as one and a thousand pounds of telekinetic force slammed into the man and threw him back against the wall.

Sirius was fast on his feet though. He could not see the blow, but he reacted as best he could. He turned into the hit and tried to roll around it. He was still slammed into the wall, but he wasn’t pinned there as Harry had hoped.

Harry struck again, trying to wrap Black up and pin him in place. But Black struck back, slashing with Ron’s stolen wand and a cry of: “Viscedo!” He cast the counter spells to the knockback jinx and it worked to slice apart Harry’s telekinetic force allowing him to slip past the attack.

“Incarcerous!” He followed up conjuring ropes to try and bind Harry up. Esharry grabbed the ropes with his power and knocked them away while Harry pressed the attack trying to bind Black up again.

“Vis Finite!” Black cried again trying to dispel Harry’s powers. The two of them became locked in battle for a moment, Harry pushing out more and more telekinetic power and Black trying to vanish it all away. But Black had forgotten there were two other people in the room. Hermione suddenly threw a stool into Black’s side disrupting his concentration at the same moment that Ron tackled him despite his broken leg.

The two of them went down in a tumble, Ron grabbing at the wands in Black’s hands while Black tried to throw him off. It was all the distraction that Harry needed. He grabbed both of Black’s arms with his mind and slammed them back against the ground. In moments Ron took the wands out of his fingers and threw Harry and Hermione back their own.

Black laid there on the floor, powerless and beaten with three wands trained on him. Harry dragged him up against the wall and held him in place, slightly slumped back, part on the ground part on the wall with his hands in the air. A deep anger had swelled in Harry’s mind as he had fought and now he was one step shy of seeing red.

“Are you going to kill me now?” Black asked, voice full of despair. “You’ll regret it if you do.”

“Shut up!” Harry ordered as he prepared himself to do just that. A lightning shot right to the heart would do it. He could end all here and now and no one would blame him. But before he could, Crookshanks leapt on to Black’s chest to block the lethal spells. And Harry hesitated. He had been half joking when he proposed to Hermione that her cat was in league with the dog, but this seemed to confirm it. But the odd thing was that Black was trying to shoo the cat away.

“Get off, you mangy furball!” He said, trying to cast away the one thing that was making Harry hesitate. “No one asked you to try and help me.”

It struck Harry as very odd that someone heartless enough to kill thirteen people would care about a cat. And it made a number of other odd things occur in Harry’s mind. If Sirius Black had been the big dog who found him alone and wandless wandering in Little Whinging, why hadn’t he struck then? He could’ve easily killed Harry back then; nothing could’ve stopped him.

And during their fight, why had Black tried to just tie Harry up rather than blast him with his spell that could kill thirteen people at once? Why had Black tried to break into Hogwarts for the first time on Halloween night when there wouldn’t have been anyone in Gryffindor tower? Why when he did get into Gryffindor tower had he gone after Ron and not Harry? Why when he had knocked Harry down in his big dog form, had he turned back and dragged Ron away?

Why had Sirius Black betrayed his best friend to his death?

“Open your mind.” Harry ordered.

“What?” Sirius Black asked.

“Lower your mental shield.” Harry repeated. “There are things I need to know from you. You will let me see your memories and thoughts or I will cut you down here. A fulmitten blast to the skull will kill as surely as one to the heart.”

Black lowered his head as if dreading what was coming next and did indeed lower his mental shields. Harry saw the mind of Sirius Black for the first time, and it surprised him. He had expected to feel hate from the man, or at the very least frustration that he had lost. But instead, there was an overwhelming sense of pride in Harry. Sirius Black was proud of the man Harry had grown into, as proud as any father could be of a son who had done great things and stood for what was right.

Then Harry saw his memories. He saw Sirius astounded by Harry’s display of power and happy that he had found friends who braved such danger for him. He saw Sirius glad that Harry was the kind of man who wouldn’t abandon a friend to danger. He saw Sirius excited to finally confront something that had nothing to do with Harry but with Ron. He saw how proud Sirius had been to see Harry flying. He saw how enraged Sirius had become when he saw something in the Daily Prophet newspaper back before he broke out of Azkaban. And he saw that Black had broken free from Azkaban because that thing he saw was a danger to Harry.

He looked further back into his memories. He saw Sirius coming to a wrecked home utterly and completely heartbroken to see his closest friend dead. He saw a famous fight that ended in a way completely different to how everyone else thought it did. And he saw Sirius speaking with his father and mother, convincing them to make a plan that would even pull the wool over the eyes of Albus Dumbledore and perhaps lead the Dark Lord into a trap.

Harry was totally astounded by it all. It couldn’t be true. This was absolutely impossible. Everyone knew that Sirius Black was an infamous murderer who had betrayed everything to help Lord Voldemort. Harry had spent so much of the last few months hating the man so intently, it couldn’t all be a mistake.

We need proof. Esharry said. And we must look for it. If we don’t accept proof, then we’re no better than the Malfoys judging everyone and ignoring reality.

But how? How could he prove the truth? Then Harry remembered a conversation he had once had with Professor Lupin, about spells that had more uses than it seemed.

“Ron?” Harry asked hesitantly. “Can I see Scabbers? Just for a second. I need to check something.”

“Don’t you think we have more important things to do right now then check on my pet rat?” Ron asked.

“Yes, we need to get a teacher or an auror or something.” Hermione added. “We can’t kill him, but we have to turn him in to the authorities. Ron can’t go, he’s got a bad leg, and to be honest I don’t know if I could stand to either leave the you two here alone with him or be left here while Harry gets help.”

“Please Ron.” Harry insisted. “I wouldn’t bring it up if it wasn’t important.”

Ron shrugged, and without taking his wand off Sirius, he reached into his robes and pulled out Scabbers. The moment the rat was out in the open, Sirius’s eyes turned on him with laser focus and his mind filled with an almost all consuming anger. Hermione took a step back from the man, since the look in his eyes startled her so badly.

With one quick motion Harry switched his wand from pointing at Sirius to pointing at Scabbers. “Riddikulus!” Harry intoned. There was a small cracking noise and suddenly Scabbers was wearing a small red cowboy hat and blue jeans vest.

“What are you doing?” Ron asked in utter bewilderment as the whole room froze stunned at the spectacle.

“Riddikulus.” Harry said again, this time aiming the spell at Hermione who was completely unaffected by it. Then once more Harry repeated the spell on Sirius dressing him in a white tuxedo, complete with top hat, which surprisingly made the man chuckle. Finally, Harry explained.

“Professor Lupin told me once.” He said with deathly seriousness. “That the riddikulus spell doesn’t just affect boggarts. It works on any kind of shape shifter. Even an animagus for instance.”

And then Harry turned his wand at Scabbers and added. “Sirius didn’t break out of Azkaban to come after me. He broke out to come after Peter Petigrew who’s been disguised as your pet Rat Scabbers for the last seven years.”

“But that’s impossible!” Ron exclaimed then looked down at the little cowboy rat in his hand. “Isn’t it?”

“It is!” Hermione insisted. “Animagus have to register with the ministry. I looked up the list of every living animagus back when Professor McGonagall first showed us her cat transformation earlier this year. I would’ve remembered seeing a name as famous as Peter Petigrew on it.”

“I imagine you would’ve remembered seeing a name like Sirius Black on there as well.” Harry responded. “I think we do need to call someone at this point. Someone who can shed more light on everything that’s happened.”

Without thinking Harry cast the patronus charm, recalling the time Hermione had lied about a troll attack to cover for Harry and Ron breaking the rules and so became their friend. He fed the charm a mental message and sent it off to Professor Lupin, whom he trusted and according to Sirius’s memories might have a pretty good idea of what was going on. The spell formed and vanished in a second, before Harry had a chance to get a look at it.

“Was that a patronus charm?” Sirius asked, quite amazed at what Harry had done. “I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised seeing as you’re talented enough to practice wordless legilimency. Who’d you send the message to?”

“Professor Lupin.” Harry said simply.

“A good choice.” Sirius agreed. Then a small but growing feeling of hope swelled in Sirius’s mind. “Does this mean you believe me?”

“I’ve seen your memories.” Harry answered. “And there’s at least some proof. I’m not the sort to ignore the truth when it’s in front of me.”

“You sound conflicted though.” Sirius noticed.

“I’ve been angry at you for a while now.” Harry admitted.

“I don’t see why.” Sirius suddenly joked. “Didn’t you like the Christmas gift I sent you? It was such a shame to see your nimbus get destroyed in that quidditch match, I just had to replace it.”

There was dead silence in the room for about five seconds before Hermione shouted: “I knew it! Your Firebolt did come from Sirius Black!”

“But how?” Harry wondered. “What did you just waltz into Gringotts bank and arrange for a bunch of mail orders?”

“Of course.” Sirius answered feeling incredibly smug to himself over it. Harry glared at him. “It was simple. No one questions the comings and goings of a dog. All I had to do was follow someone into the bank and then wait in a private room until a goblin came to shoo me away. Then I just revealed myself.”

“And they didn’t tell anyone?!” Harry demanded angrily.

“Why should they?” Sirius shot back. “Goblins don’t care about wizard criminals. In their minds if the ministry was stupid enough not to behead me when they caught me then it’s their own fault that I broke out later.”

“And the money? It’s not exactly a cheap broom.” Harry pressed.

“Barely an issue.” Sirius dismissed. “I am the last male heir of the most ancient and venerable house of Black. I’ve got more money than I could spend in ten lifetimes. Really the only difficult thing was making my way on foot from Scotland to London in time for the holidays. Took me four weeks both ways.”

“You bloody git!” Ron exclaimed.

“What?” Sirius asked.

“We were arguing over that broom for more than a month.” Ron all but shouted. “Almost ruined our friendship with Hermione.”

“What? Why?” Sirius demanded to know.

“She thought you had hexed it.” Ron explained. “Demanded that McGonagall run all kinds of tests on it to make sure it was safe.”

“How could I have hexed that broom?” Sirius said exasperatedly. “I don’t even have a wand.”

“That’s what I said.” Ron said now looking snuggly at Hermione.

“He might have stolen one.” Hermione shot back.

“You can’t just steal a wand and expect it to work for you.” Sirius explained. “Wands choose their wizards, not the other way around. A wand that didn’t accept me would never have allowed me to channel enough power to affect a magical piece of equipment as expertly made as a Firebolt. I could get away with using Ron’s wand since I defeated him in a fight and it’s a fairly new wand for him. Wands will switch masters if they feel a better one comes along. But if I tried to steal a wand from a wizard in the countryside who’s been using their wand all their lives then it probably wouldn’t have submitted to me even if I killed him. Pointless to even try. I was tempted to try and sneak into the ministry to retrieve my old wand, but the ministry gave it to Dumbledore for safe keeping so I couldn’t.”

Harry almost laughed to himself at the absurdity of it all. Half an hour ago he had been planning how to kill this man. Now he was joking with him like he was a favorite uncle or much older brother.

He sort of is family. Esharry noted. Your father named him your godfather. I don’t think a conviction in Azkaban can cancel that.

Harry was so flummoxed by this idea that he had an actual living family member that he only barely noticed a new pair of minds rush into the building. But moments later he couldn’t ignore it as first Severus Snape and then Remus Lupin rushed through the door with their wands drawn.

“Where is Black?!” Snape roared before turning and seeing him still pinned to the wall.

“Harry what did you mean you’ve found Peter Petigrew?” Lupin asked as he also pointed his wand at Sirius. Harry pointed at the rat still held in Ron’s hand, which was once more desperately trying to escape. Lupin studied the rat for a moment and then suddenly his eyes lit up in recognition. “By God it is him.”

“Don’t be stupid Lupin.” Snape dismissed. “It’s clear that Sirius has confounded these students in some effort to get his name cleared. Petigrew died twelve years ago, and if he hadn’t, he would’ve revealed himself long since, he’s practically a national hero.”

“I would recognize that rat anywhere Severus.” Lupin insisted. “The pudgy cheeks, the drooping nose, the way his head looks like it’s prematurely balding. He’s even missing one of his toes on his front left paw.”

This got Snape’s attention. He took his eyes off Sirius for a second to more closely study the rat in Ron’s hands. After a moment he asked, “Why is it wearing a little hat?”

“I tested to see if it was a shapeshifter with the Riddikulus spell.” Harry explained. “That’s also the reason why Sirius is in a tuxedo.”

“I had been wondering about that, clever Potter.” Snape said under his breath, “Are you sure Remus? Are you really claiming that Peter Petigrew was an unregistered animagus that you are familiar with enough to recognize his animal form on sight?”

“All of us were.” Sirius chimed in. “Me, James and Peter. Figured it out in our fifth year. Didn’t see any point in registering, it wasn’t like we were planning on committing any crimes with it. We just did it to help Mooney out.”

“Mooney?” Harry asked, thinking that name sounded familiar.

“Remus I mean.” Sirius clarified.

“Help him out with what?” Ron asked.

“Does it have anything to do with you being a werewolf?” Hermione guessed and left the room whole room silent.

“It does as a matter of fact.” Lupin stated. “How did you figure out my secret Hermione?”

“It’s not that hard.” Harry put in. “Snape’s been brewing you wolfsbane. That’s pretty much the only potion I can think of that someone would have to take every month and still get sick. It was either wolfsbane or Snape was slowly poisoning you.”

“Plus, boggarts change into the full moon for you.” Hermione added.

“How do you know about the wolfsbane potion, Potter?” Snape demanded. “Dumbledore made me remove it from the syllabus this year to safeguard Lupin’s secret.”

“It’s still in the book.” Harry explained. “I thought you might spring it on us as part of vengeance campaign for standing up to you, so I read up on it.”

“You did not stand—” Snape started, but Lupin interrupted him.

“Yes, I am a werewolf.” He said getting things back on track. “I was attacked by Fenrir Greyback when I was just a child. Dumbledore let me come to Hogwarts anyway to learn magic. The wolfsbane potion didn’t exist back then, so Dumbledore had the house ghosts spread rumors that this shack was haunted by some very dangerous spirits. Then once people had given up trying to sneak into it, he dug a tunnel here and planted the whomping willow overtop of the entrance. I would spend the full moons locked away in here where I posed no threat to anyone.”

“My inner wolf hated being trapped.” Lupin continued. “It would try and tear its way out and when that failed it would tear up my body instead. I healed quickly so no lasting harm was done but I still felt the pain. It all would’ve been miserable, but I was learning magic and making friends, so my life was actually very good most of the time. It didn’t take long for James and Sirius to realize what was going on with me, that I vanished from the dorm every full moon. Eventually they became animagus to help me.”

“Werewolves only attack humans, not animals.” Sirius explained. “So long as we all remained transformed, we were safe. James tried it first to make sure it worked and assumed his natural animal form of a large buck. I experimented with guiding the transformation and was able to change into something like Lupin to make him more comfortable which turned out to be a large dog. And Peter Petigrew made sure to change into something small enough to get under the branches of the whomping willow and safely reach the knot that would paralyze it, and so became a rat.”

“Alright, so what if Peter were an animagus.” Snape conceded, “Why did he go into hiding after he confronted Black? Why would he have disguised himself as a pet for all these years?”

“It can only be because Peter and Sirius switched who was James and Lily’s secret keeper.” Lupin surmised.

“Impossible.” Snape rejected. “Dumbledore himself cast the fidelius charm on their house and he said that Sirius was the secret keeper.”

“Of course he did.” Sirius said. “Trickiest part of the whole plan, deceiving even Dumbledore. Had to be done though. We knew that the other side was doing its best to always keep an eye on Albus. There was a danger that if Peter showed up in my place looking like himself the enemy might’ve been watching and caught us out. So, I complained to Dumbledore about feeling violated whenever he accidentally read my mind and started taking occlumency lessons passing on what I knew to Peter. Once he could do a decent job guarding his mind I gave him some polyjuice potion to change into me and sent him off to Dumbledore to receive the charm instead of me.”

“But why?” Lupin demanded to know. “And why didn’t you tell me?”

“To lay a trap for Voldemort of course.” Sirius declared. “Dumbledore and I were the obvious choices to be James’s secret keeper. Voldemort never would’ve gone directly after Dumbledore, but he might’ve tried his luck against me, if it also would get him the Potters. So, I convinced James to use Peter instead, no one would’ve suspected him after all, he had spent the whole war just trying to keep his head down. Then I spread the rumor that I was the secret keeper to lure Voldemort into attacking me. Little did he know, I had a special vial on my person that contained a captured patronus charm. All I had to do was wait until I was attacked and then break the vial. The patronus would take a message nearly instantly to Dumbledore telling him I was under attack and where I was. I knew I could hold Voldemort off long enough for help to arrive and I was confident that me and Dumbledore together could’ve taken Voldemort down.”

“That might actually have worked.” Snape said under his breath. “Going after pure bloods was against the dark lord’s professed ideology. He always handled such cases personally while pretending to be regretful that it had come to such an end.”

“I didn’t tell you Lupin,” Sirius continued sounding very sorrowful, “Because I thought you might be the traitor. We knew Voldemort had made a very good offer of equal rights and better treatment to the werewolves to get them on his side, and that Fenrir was in talks with him to make that very commitment. I thought you might have gone to the other side to get better rights for your kind.”

“But it turned out Peter was the traitor.” Sirius said with burning anger building in his voice. “I may as well have signed James and Lily’s death warrants when I convinced them to trust him. When I saw what had happened and realized the only way that the charm could’ve failed, I rushed off to find him. I meant to kill him to avenge James, but he caught me off guard. He accused me of having betrayed James and Lily, which confused me. Then instead of striking at me, he blasted the ground, hit a muggle gas main and caused a terrible explosion that killed all those people. In the confusion he cut off one of his fingers, and then turned into a rat and escaped into an exposed sewer tunnel. I was left stunned by what had happened and then I realized that soon aurors would arrive. They would examine the memories of the muggle witnesses and conclude that Peter had been the one confronting me, accusing me of the crime they likely already thought I had committed. They were going to blame that explosion and all those deaths on me just like I was going to be blamed for James and Lily’s deaths. So, I broke down and just started laughing.”

“I let them take me.” Sirius concluded now sounding hopeless and full of despair. “I had hoped for my day in court. That I could take veritaserum or some other kind of truth serum and then perhaps convince people to at least investigate Peter’s disappearance and maybe catch him. Certainly, I thought, Dumbledore might have seen the truth if he had been allowed to question me and read my mind. But Barty Crouch was in charge of the department of magical law enforcement, and he was trying to restore order. He didn’t want my trial to cause a commotion with the violence of the attack and make people think the war wasn’t done yet. So, I never got a trial. They threw me into Azkaban and left me there to rot.”

“But you didn’t rot.” Harry noted, as he stopped holding Sirius against the wall and allowed him to pace the room. “You survived Azkaban and then broke free twelve years later.”

“Yes.” Sirius admitted. “At night I changed into my dog form so the dementors wouldn’t notice me and I could at least sleep peacefully. During the mornings I focused on the fact that I was an innocent man wrongfully accused. It gave me strength to hold on, and the dementors couldn’t take it away from me since it wasn’t a happy memory. Eventually I developed a kind of occlumency that would keep them out of my mind. And that let me think, let me plan and let me gather news. Then one day the minister of magic shared a newspaper with me. In it was a story about how the Weasley family had won a cash prize and we’re going to Egypt. It came with a picture, and in that picture, perched on Ron’s shoulder was a rat. A rat I recognized. And I figured, well I’ve done the time, it would only be fair if I actually did the crime. Plus, that rat was close to Harry. I couldn’t risk it.”

“So that’s your story.” Snape said at the end, sounding highly skeptical. “It does make some sense, but it requires proof. All we do know right now is that the rat is a shape shifter of some kind. It might be a kitsune or a true coyote. Or even some other animagus who happens to be a pedophile with a thing for redheads. We need better evidence than that Remus thinks he recognizes a rat.”

“You’re right Severus.” Professor Lupin agreed. “Do you know the counter charm to revert an animagus?”

“Do you think I could’ve taught in same place as McGonagall all these years if I didn’t?” Snape shot back. “Let go of the rat Ron, this won’t hurt him…. yet.”

Ron dutifully released the rat which immediately made a mad break for it trying to slide under the door out of the room. It only got halfway to the floor before Snape and Lupin swirled their wands and declared: “Amatus Recursio!” And suddenly there was a rather short, overweight and somewhat balding man lying on the floor. With small beady eyes, he looked around the room in stark terror.

“Remus…. Sirius…. My old friends.” The man said lamely.

“By God it really is him!” Snape exclaimed.

“Hello Peter.” Remus said politely. “It has been a long time. Would you mind explaining to us why you’ve been pretending to be a rat these last few years?”

Petigrew tried, but Harry didn’t need to be a mind reader to know he was lying through his teeth. Then he tried begging people for his life. First Remus, then Sirius, then even Ron and when at last he came to Harry, he felt the urge to back away from the man as if there was something unclean about him. Harry didn’t want to touch him and hated that he could feel Peter’s thoughts.

He was one of the most unpleasant minds Harry had ever come across. He was full of stark terror and dread, but the only regret he felt was that he regretted getting caught. Harry had never seen such a selfish and self-centered mind in all his days. Even Draco Malfoy often spared a thought for his cronies and how they might be feeling, or fondly recalled his parents with genuine warmth in his mind. Peter had no such thoughts for others, only for himself.

He saw himself even now as the victim of terrible circumstances. The idea that the others were right to hate him for betraying Harry’s parents never occurred to him. He didn’t think he had done anything wrong, because anything that was even slightly good for himself was right for him to achieve no matter how it might affect others. And he thought everyone else believed the same. The man honestly believed that the only reason why he had betrayed Harry’s parents and Sirius hadn’t was because Peter had been smart enough to see how he could benefit from being Voldemort’s spy and Sirius was too stupid to realize the same.

Despite how much Harry hated touching Peter’s mind, he felt himself compelled to dig into his memories to find some reason for why he was the way he was. He looked for some trauma, some evil that had been done to Peter that had twisted his mind, but he could find none. Peter Petigrew had grown into such a self-centered person because it was easy and convenient to.

Peter wasn’t very clever, very strong nor did he like to work through any kind of difficulty. And he had quickly learned that he didn’t need to. Early on at Hogwarts he had realized that the two cleverest boys in class, Sirius and Harry’s father James, were both highly vulnerable to outrageous flattery. He could get Sirius to do his homework just by offering to do him small favors and agreeing with him whenever he ranted about his awful parents. And he could get James to teach him impressive spells and tricks just by paying him compliments about how easily and effortlessly he could do them already and begging to learn. So, Peter had coasted through his school years without ever having to put in much effort.

Even better James and Sirius had protected Peter from others, leaving Peter free to abuse that protection to lord himself over his schoolmates. He had got himself plenty of dates with girls far more attractive than he was by promising to put in a good word with James and Sirius for them and blackmailed a few others by threatening to ruin their reputation with two of the most popular boys in school. He had mocked far more skilled and hard-working students, sabotaged projects, stolen homework and pulled nasty and painful pranks on people secure in the knowledge that the favored friend of Potter and Black would never have to face the consequences of his actions.

When he left school, he found the same strategy of a brown noser could let him climb high in the ministry. He flattered his bosses and always fought on their side in any matter of office politics, proving he was a valued and loyal ally. Then once he had been promoted to a place where his old boss could make the most use of his supposed loyalty he would sell out his old boss to his new boss and repeat the process. He lied, backstabbed, and made every use of every dirty trick he could learn until he found himself in a position that demanded very little effort to keep, and which could extract large supplies of cash and favors by selling his loyalty and cooperation to the highest bidder. It was just so easy, he assumed everyone else must be doing it too.

“You sold out James and Lily!” Lupin accused.

“I had to! I had to! The Dark Lord would’ve killed me if I didn’t!” Peter lied. Harry could see him in his memories seeking Voldemort out and selling his loyalty to him. Just one more betrayal in a long list of them. He sold out the people around him for gold, some powerful spells he could only barely cast and the promise of future power. The only thing that put him in any danger from Voldemort was that the information he could provide wasn’t very good, since Peter wasn’t brave enough to actually join in any of the fighting that Voldemort’s enemies planned against him. All Peter could do was offer his home as a safe house and try to pick up the odd piece of gossip that he could overhear. When he was made secret keeper, he rushed to Voldemort to give him the news that was surely worth a high position in the new order he was making. He never even paused to think that if Voldemort acted on that information, it would out him as a traitor to Sirius.

“Enough of this!” Sirius shouted, putting an end to the questioning as he pulled a long knife from his belt, which had reverted to its old form as the Riddikulus spell finally wore off. “I’ve waited for this moment for twelve years. It’s time to die, Peter. For those twelve people you’ve killed, for Lily and most of all for James.”

Sirius rushed forward with the knife raised. Hermione shut her eyes; Ron turned away. Remus looked on with detached apathy. And Snape had an odd gleam of satisfaction in his eyes and was clutching his wand as if he wanted to be the one to strike the final blow. Harry was sorely tempted to stand still, to allow this absolute waste of human flesh to be swept away. But he couldn’t. He stepped into Sirius’s path and caught hold of his knife hand. Sirius made no effort to push past him, but he looked in Harry’s eyes and spoke.

“Let me go, Harry. He deserves it. He killed your parents.”

“He does deserve it.” Harry agreed. “He deserves it and likely many times worse still. But how does that make the world any better? You’ll still be a fugitive of the law. The world will still think him a hero. And anything he might know about Voldemort and his old plans will die with him. We’ll take him up to the castle and hand him over to the Minister of Magic.”

Harry turned to Peter and spoke again. “And you will tell him everything. You will confess the truth, because the worst they will do is send you to Azkaban. Otherwise, you will die here now.”

“I will! I will!” Petigrew swore. “Thank you master Harry, thank you for your mercy! I’ll clear Sirius’s name and I’ll go to Azkaban, just so long as you promise I will live.”

And that settled it. Snape wrapped Peter’s body up in chains while Lupin made it levitate through the air. Ron handed his wand over to Sirius for a time so he and Lupin could keep a close eye on Peter to make sure he didn’t escape. Snape helped Ron walk while keeping pressure off his bad leg and they all started their way back to the castle through the secret passage. Along the way a few questions occurred to different people.

“How did you break into the castle, Sirius, while avoiding the dementors?” Harry asked.

“I came through this tunnel of course.” He answered.

“But surely the Shrieking Shack is sealed up on the other end.” Harry pointed out.

“It mostly is.” Sirius clarified. “It was very tightly sealed when Lupin was being kept in it, but I imagine Dumbledore hasn’t had to keep another werewolf student up there since the wolfsbane potion has been invented so it’s fallen into disrepair. Some of the window boards can be worked open with a knife and some effort.”

Snape nodded in the gloom cast by their lit wands. “Yes, I’ve gotten very adept at brewing wolfsbane over the years. I might be the best at it in the whole nation. We’ve had at least eight werewolf students during my tenure. There’s been a few close calls and two cases when other students, both of them muggle borns, actually asked them to spread the curse. Idiots. As for the shack, I’m surprised it hasn’t completely fallen to pieces yet. Sometimes Nearly Headless Nick and the Bloody Baron scare Peeves into taking a spoiled bottle of wine down to the shack and then they spend the night giving the place a thorough haunting, rattling the windows and shouting at the tops of their lungs. I don’t know why they do it. Probably because they must spend the rest of the school year being well behaved and not frightening the first years.”

“And how did you get the passwords to Gryffindor tower?” Harry pressed as he still somewhat doubted that even Neville could be irresponsible enough to just leave those passwords around where anyone could find them.

“That cat brought them to me.” Sirius explained.

“Crookshanks?” Hermione said, startled.

“Yes, that one.” Sirius confirmed. “We’ve been on the same side for a while. That cat is incredibly clever, perhaps the smartest cat I’ve ever known. It must be at least part kneazle. He recognized that I wasn’t a real dog when he first saw me sneaking about the school grounds. Once he realized I was after the rat he started helping me. He must’ve sensed that the rat was dangerous to you all. I think he’s been getting pretty frustrated that you all didn’t understand his warnings.”

“We just thought it was a regular cat chasing a regular rat.” Harry said.

“That should’ve been your first clue.” Sirius declared. “Cats don’t hunt rats. They hunt mice which are small and run away. Rats are big, live in swarms and will fight back. A cat has to be very desperate to go after a rat. Dogs will hunt rats. Some breeds of dogs do nothing but hunt rats, they’re called ratters and are usually terrier breeds. Ferrets and minks will hunt rats too. But that’s not surprising. They’re vicious little fuzzy snakes with legs, bloody murderous things.”

“Sirius’s brother had a pet ferret.” Lupin explained as everyone was looking at Sirius in stunned surprise. “It used to sneak into his room and chew the edges of his Gryffindor wall hangings.”

The conversation remained fairly casual as they made their way down the tunnel. Sirius offered to let Harry come and live with him once his name was cleared. Harry loved that idea as it would finally allow him to escape the Dursleys once and for all. Snape revealed that Sirius had once almost killed him by tricking him into making his way to the Shrieking Shack one full moon night. Harry’s father had saved Snape at the last second. Remus said that Harry’s father had known nothing of Sirius’ prank and tried to save Snape out of the goodness of his heart. Snape insisted he only did it to save his own skin.

When they finally emerged into the open air and we’re almost back at the castle another question occurred to Harry. He asked why Snape had even come to the shack in the first place, Harry and only sent his patronus message to Lupin after all. Professor Lupin answered him.

“He was there with me when the message arrived.” He said.

“I was delivering a fresh batch of wolfsbane.” Snape clarified, clearly a bit annoyed having to explain himself to Harry. “Remus had forgotten to drink his latest dose.”

“Ahh. Makes sense.” Harry said, then he looked up into the sky and shakily added. “You did remember to drink that dose of your potion before you came down here, right?”

Lupin stopped and froze. Snape whipped around and looked up into the air. The night became so tense the atmosphere could’ve been cut with a knife and then the full moon slid out from being the high clouds that had covered it.

There was a horrible snapping sound as Remus’s bones began to realign. He jerked back and forth as if fighting with something. His skin began to split in places and patches of fur appeared all over his body. Long repressed by the wolfsbane potion, Lupin’s inner wolf was eager to get out and assuming its most powerful form to make the most of what it could do in the time it had. Harry felt a terrible hunger building in Lupin’s mind, a longing for a pack of others like itself, a hatred of wizards that had made life so difficult for its other half, and a terribly familiar desire to possess an old friend and keep them close forever.

The final result wasn’t anything that looked even remotely like an actual wolf, but more a hulking misshapen man. Long and red in tooth and claw, eyes full of madness and hunger, limbs full of strength and savagery. It roared and reached for Snape with near lightning-like movements.

“Confringo!” Snape shouted and blasted the werewolf back. It writhed on the ground for a moment but then was back on its feet no worse for wear and took another swipe at the potions master.

“Harry run!” Sirius yelled. And in a moment, he had assumed his big black dog form. He tackled Remus, knocking him off course. He barked madly at the werewolf and seemed to catch his attention. Snape grabbed hold of Ron and backed him quickly towards the castle entrance.

“You two grab Petigrew and get over here while the werewolf is distracted. We don’t have much time.” Snape declared. But when Harry looked to where Peter’s body had fallen when Lupin began to change, he only saw a pile of chains. Peter had changed into a rat and escaped.

“He’s gone!” Harry cried. He reached out with his mind looking desperately for any sign of the wayward rat. He caught a glimpse and took off running in pursuit.

“Harry where are you going?” Hermione shouted as she followed him.

“Get back here boy!” Snape ordered but Sirius and Remus were now lunging back and forth at each other and were in the way. Snape had a choice to make, he could go after the others and perhaps draw the werewolf’s attention to himself and the injured Ron at his side, or he could get Ron to safety first and then come back. Snape couldn’t leave Ron alone while he was defenseless and had no hope of escape, so he turned back to the castle and ignoring Ron’s protests and dragged him inside.

Meanwhile Harry tried to reach out with his telekinesis to grab hold of the rat but found his power all but exhausted. He had used too much struggling with Sirius when he started vanishing Harry’s psychic power away and then spent what he had left keeping him pinned for so long. He hadn’t had time to restore himself. In fact, with everything that had happened, Harry himself was almost completely spent. He could only keep running like this thanks to Esharry feeding him what little power he had in reserve.

He chased after Peter as best he could. He ran hard, his long legs eating up ground as fast as he could, hunting down the rat mind he could just barely make out hidden in the grass and the dark. Peter scurried as fast as he could, juking and twisting as he ran trying to lose Harry in the twists and turns as they thundered into the woods. Harry only barely noticed the sight of werewolf Lupin rushing away from them making for the forest, the giant black dog that was Sirius going after him, driving him away from then school full of children and from where Harry and Hermione were currently running. Peter made a sharp turn and took off after them both hoping the children would be too scared to follow the path of a werewolf. But Harry didn’t falter.

They were nearing where the edge of the great Hogwarts’ Lake met the Forbidden Forest when Peter’s mind suddenly focused enough to recall what he had heard in the shack. That Harry could see his thoughts and his mind. Harry could see it when Peter realized that this was how he was being tracked even when he was so small and nimble in the dead of night. And Harry could do nothing but watch in mounting anger as Peter recalled what Sirius had taught him of occlumency all those years ago.

Peter couldn’t make his mind completely vanish like Sirius could. Instead, his mind slowly darkened as it focused only on a single thought of not being seen. It grayed and blurred, and between that, the dark gloom, Harry’s tiredness, the distance between them and the fact that Peter’s mind was just that of a rat as small and insignificant as his body was and Harry lost track of him.

Harry howled in frustration as he cast about with the light of his wand desperately looking for any kind of trail he might follow. But a rat didn’t exactly leave a trail of debris in its wake, so Harry found nothing. He had failed when it most mattered. He had lost the one witness who could prove his godfather’s innocence. All he could do now was try and sneak Sirius in to see Dumbledore and hope the old great wizard believed Harry’s testimony and could think of some way to talk the ministry around. As Hermione caught up with him, he had to admit that he had lost Peter and all they could do now was turn back.

As the two of them made their way back to the castle they drew near the lake shore and spotted something down by the water. A figure in a large cloak hovering over a downed man. Harry realized that the air around him felt cold and a terrible thought filled his mind. Hermione had it too because without a word they both rushed down to the figures. It was Sirius caught by a dementor with his mental shields down, curled up like a child desperately clinging to his head, covering his mouth as the dementors lowered his hood and tried to pull his hands away.

Harry lashed out with what telepathic power he could muster, slamming into the dementor’s mind with all the hate, anger and frustration he had ever felt. The dementor jerked as if it had been struck with tremendous force, screaming in pain. Harry threw himself between the specter and his godfather and cast the patronus charm. A wide white wall of silvery mist expanded between them and drove the dementor further back.

Hermione tried to get Sirius to his feet, but they didn’t have the time. Across the lake dozens and dozens of hooded figures began to appear. Perhaps over a hundred dementors, every one of them that had been assigned to guard Hogwarts appeared and began to silently glide across the lake’s surface closing in on Harry and the others.

“Hermione you have to help!” Harry cried as the first figures reached his shield and began to wail and scream as they pounded their fists on it and tried to force their way through. “The spell is Expecto Patronum and you have to think of the happiest thing that you can.”

Hermione was a genius and a master at learning new spells, but the patronus charm was an advanced piece of work. The first few times she tried to cast it only a thin, tiny little bit of mist arose from her wand. Harry tried to force a feeling of happiness into her wand which helped, but even then, the wall she conjured wasn’t even a quarter the size of the one Harry had made.

Perhaps if Harry hadn’t been so tired, perhaps if he had more psychic power available to batter at the dementors they might have held out. It was all Harry and Esharry could do to sustain the charm. They couldn’t spare any strength to keep the dementors out of their minds. Harry heard his parents dying in his head. Heard the screams of father and mother, and Voldemort laughing as he struck them down. It was all Harry could do to stand up right. Hermione faltered and fell. Without her his own shield weakened.

Give in, living child.” A dementor spoke as it lowered its hood and revealed a fade without eyes, only sickly lifeless flesh from cheeks to bald head. “Embrace the peace of the void. You should’ve died long ago, in your cradle, in the cupboard under the stairs, before the mirror, before the ghost of your killer, before the Mind Flayer masters. Living on has brought you nothing but suffering and pain. The only joy in your life is a pair of children who will grow apart from you in the fullness of time. Let us take away your pain. Let us have the Ulitharid, let us make him into an Elder Brain who will repay this world a thousand-fold for what it has made you suffer.”

And Harry and Esharry saw it. A vision of doom, of fate that could not be escaped or defied. An Elder Brain seated on the highest tower of Hogwarts Castle surrounded by dementors, empowered by enslaved wizards. A sinkhole in the psyche of the world into which all happiness, joy and satisfaction was pulled across the world and devoured by the demons that stood before him. A shadow cast on the minds of billions of people, filling their lives with fear, pain and despair, until one by one they came to the castle and allowed the dementors to feast upon their souls.

And Harry knew how it was that he might bring hell upon the world.

Shocked and horrified by what he could be Harry’s concentration faltered. His spell broke. The shield fell. The dementors closed in as did the darkness in his mind.

But across the lake, Harry just barely made out a figure standing tall and proud, with black shabby hair and features much like his own. It raised its wand, cried out words Harry couldn’t make out, and a shining white beast leapt across the lake and barreled into the dementors. As Harry and Esharry slipped into unconsciousness they could just barely make out the screams of dementors in pain.

Chapter 11

Chapter 11 Confronting the Future

Harry awoke in the hospital wing for the second time that year. His panic returned almost instantly but it calmed down quickly as he felt Esharry’s reassuring presence. They had been rescued somehow and escaped the dementors. Harry only had a second to process this before Hermione all but leapt into his bed to wrap him up in a near bone crushing hug.

“Harry, you’re awake!” Hermione cried in relief. “I was so worried! I only just woke up myself.”

“What happened?” Harry asked. “How did we get away from the dementors? Where’s Ron? What happened to Sirius?”

“You were rescued by Professor Snape.” The matronly voice of Madam Pomfrey answered Harry as she began sweeping her wand over him checking that everything was alright with him, before handing him a large bar of chocolate. “And your friend Ronald is fine. I gave him some skeligrow to heal his leg and then put him to sleep to rest through the pain. As for Black, he’s been arrested of course. I don’t know why the dementors attacked you two as well as him but luckily something managed to drive them off, and with help from the dementor’s handlers and the ministry’s aurors Snape was able to get you and him back here safely. Soon he’ll be dealt with. But you need to sleep. Professor Snape says the dementors tried to kiss you. I’ve never heard of such outrageous behavior. Professor Dumbledore is fuming mad over the whole affair and refusing to let the dementors back on to Hogwarts ground even to administer the kiss to Sirius Black. After an experience like that you need to rest and recover. Now eat your chocolate and then turn in.”

Harry had tried to interrupt several times to ask additional questions. But holding back Madam Pomfrey when she meant to lecture someone was like trying to hold back an avalanche. Those last words, however, had filled Harry with dread. The ministry meant to destroy his Godfather’s soul. Something must’ve gone wrong. Why hadn’t Snape told them he was innocent? Even if they didn’t have Peter as proof surely if all of them gave the same testimony it would at least make the ministry reconsider his death warrants.

Harry paused to eat the chocolate bar, it did make him feel a lot better after all, but he had no intention of sleeping the night away. As soon as Madam Pomfrey’s back was turned, he would be out the door and tracking down Professor Dumbledore to tell him what really happened. But events came to Harry first. By the time Madam Pomfrey had Hermione back in her own bed and munching on her chocolate bar the door to the wing flew open as Minister Fudge and Severus Snape barged in.

“Minister what are you doing here?!” Madam Pomfrey demanded to know, all the matronly fury she could muster on display. “This is a hospital wing and I have patients here who need their rest.”

“I’m sorry madam.” Fudge said, shocked and cowed by her righteous indignation. “But I had to check on young Harry here. It will be my head on a stake if the public finds out he was badly injured by all this mess. Ah Harry my boy how are you feeling?”

“I’m fine Minister but I think you might be making a mistake.” Harry answered and then immediately cut to the point as Hermione nodded vigorously at him. But Harry was distracted from speaking further as for the first time since Harry had gained the ability to see thoughts, Snape lowered his mental shields and allowed his thoughts to be heard.

Don’t say anything foolish child.” Snape all but shouted in his head at Harry. “There’s nothing that can be done from this angle. My testimony would be poison, you are a child, and Lupin isn’t even here, he’s still running around the forbidden forest the fool. Wait for Dumbledore and follow his plan.”

Harry heard Snape’s words, but they made no sense. What did he mean that his testimony was poison? What did it matter if Harry was still young? How could he expect Harry to wait and do nothing when Sirius’s soul was at risk?!

“Minister you’ve got to understand.” Harry pressed on. “Sirius Black is innocent! He was framed for the murder of my parent twelve years ago by Peter Petigrew when he faked his own death. We saw Peter alive and well this very night, but he escaped before we could bring him from justice.”

“What nonsense are you talking about boy?” Fudge demanded to know. “Black innocent? Petigrew alive? Impossible all of it. I was there the night Sirius was arrested. I saw the devastation he caused, and I was there when poor Peter’s little finger was recovered from the wreckage. That man doesn’t have an innocent bone in his body and to hear you of all people trying to defend him— it’s appalling.”

“Minister, you can’t believe I would have any compassion for the person who killed my parents unless I really knew that something was up.” Harry pressed on. “I’m not asking you to give him an official pardon and release him. I’m just asking you to take the time and make sure you don’t make an awful mistake. Look, you’ve got him captured. You’ve got Albus Dumbledore keeping an eye on him, and you could put a dozen aurors around him day and night. He’s not going anywhere. He was never given a proper trial. Tell the Daily Prophet that you’re planning to correct the mistakes of the past administration and give the public true justice and a chance to heal. Go through a proper and complete investigation and a trial. If I’m right, you will save the life of an innocent man. If I’m wrong, you’ll have proven to the public that you’re a man who takes justice seriously and will bring it to the high and to the low.”

Fudge paused as if considering it all, but Harry could see that he was actually just choosing his words for his response. “No Harry. It’s too much of a risk. Black broke out of Azkaban and has given Dumbledore the slip twice already. We can’t risk him breaking loose again. Besides I assure you that a thorough investigation of Black was conducted by the ministry. There can be no doubt that Black is a killer and a dangerous enemy of the state.”

“Don’t be too hard on the boy Minister.” Snape interceded. “I believe that Black placed him under the confundus charm as part of some scheme to clear his name.”

Harry was livid. They weren’t taking him seriously. They were throwing Sirius’s life away. How could Snape be a part of this? He had been there when Petigrew was revealed. Did he hate Sirius that much to want to see his soul destroyed? Harry marshaled himself to prepare for another verbal assault.

I don’t think you’re going to get through to them. Esharry warned. Look at Fudge’s mind. He’s on the verge of a panic attack. I think the sight of Sirius’s arrest really traumatized him. He’s terrified of your godfather and of the dark arts as well. He’ll take no risk that he’ll have to face a dark wizard and will take any measures he needs to stamp one out. And Snape really thinks he is protecting you from something right now.

He’s undercutting me. Harry thought. He’s sabotaging me when I’m trying to save someone’s life. He could at least try and help.

He thinks he is. Esharry pointed out. He thinks you have no hope of succeeding and is trying to spare you some grief.

Harry was at a loss. He suspected Esharry and Snape were right. The Minister was determined to be irrational about this. He was so determined to fight the monster in his head that he could see the person he was holding prisoner.

There was one option that Harry had. Fudge’s mind was open and unguarded. And unconsciousness had given his brain a chance to rest and recover. While Harry wasn’t up to full strength, he had enough psychic power available to press his own thoughts into Fudge and force him to help.

It would only last an hour. Esharry reminded him. But an hour was more than enough time to get Sirius out of the castle and back on the run. He will know that his mind was controlled by someone. We can erase his memory of this conversation so that he won’t suspect that we were the ones to take him. But Snape will know what has happened and his mind is too strong to try and break open while controlling Fudge. People already know you’re a mind reader, but that is not nearly the same thing as a mind controller in their eyes. There will be no going back from this.

Harry knew all that, but could he stay his hand and protect his reputation and freedom while his godfather was waiting to be worse than killed? He hated the thought of controlling anyone, but could he put his own comfort ahead of saving Sirius? Were any morals more important than human life?

Before Harry could make that choice, the door opened again, and Dumbledore swept in. Harry pulled his own psychic energy back to avoid the man’s attention. And his chance to strike at Fudge was lost.

“Ah Albus, just the man I was about to go and see.” The Minister immediately turned to face the old man allowing him to ignore Harry. “I know you’re mad about the dementors and I understand that, but we do need to bring at least one of them in here to administer the kiss.”

“Yes Minister, we do have much to discuss.” Dumbledore said as he bowed politely to Fudge and everyone else in the room. “You will be pleased to hear that I have checked the wards your aurors left in Sirius’s room and I assure you he cannot escape from there on his own. But if you would be so kind as to give me a few minutes I want to have a word with Harry over there and make sure he’s alright. I understand from what Professor Snape has said that there is a chance he is under some kind of dangerous or confusing charm.”

“Yes, yes.” Fudge agreed as he motioned Snape out of the room. “Do help the poor boy to see sense. Now Severus I think we will be able to award you at least the order of Merlin second class but if you’re willing to say some good words to the Prophet for me we may be able to bump that up to a first class for you.”

“Professor Dumbledore I really must tell you—” Madam Pomfrey began.

“That your patients need their rest.” Dumbledore finished for her. “And you are quite right of course. This will only take me a moment. Then I will lock the door and make sure that nothing disturbs them for the rest of the evening.”

“Nothing?” Madam Pomfrey pressed.

“Nothing at all.” Dumbledore promised.

“Good.” She concluded. “I really don’t know what Snape is talking about. The Potter boy’s brain looks perfectly fine to me. Not confounded in the least. In fact, I dare say his brain looks like it’s still growing a little bit. I’ll be outside checking my stocks.”

Once she had left Harry immediately spoke up. “Professor I don’t know what Snape has told you—”

“He has told me about Sirius’s innocence.” Dumbledore again cut in. It seemed the old man was going to say his piece before anyone else. “It was hard to believe at first, but once I had a chance to talk to Sirius and examine his memories, I have no doubt that is the truth.”

“He told you the truth but not the Minister?” Harry demanded to know.

“Severus is clever enough to know when his words have a chance of doing good or harm.” Dumbledore said, though Harry internally scoffed at the notion. “But that is a matter for later. For now, it is best to accept that the testimony of three children, a missing werewolf and a man of Severus’s circumstances cannot change the mind of Minister Fudge. So, we look to other ways for saving Sirius’s life. We have several good options but what we need most right now is time. Miss Granger, I believe that three turns will buy us enough, if you use that time wisely more than one innocent life might be saved tonight. Now it is currently ten forty-three and at ten forty four I am going to lock the door to this room. Have a good time.”

And with that he left. Harry was more than a little dumbfounded by all that, but it seemed that Hermione had caught on to something because she immediately called Harry over to her side. Once he had reached her, she had pulled out a small golden hourglass held in the midst of a gyroscope that had been hanging from a chain around her neck.

“A time turner.” Harry said in recognition.

“How do you know that?” Hermione demanded to know and then her eyes lit up as she recalled scenes from earlier in the shack. “You’ve been reading my mind!” She said a little outraged.

“Yes, for about half a year now.” Harry admitted with little concern, as his mind focused on the possibilities that time travel opened up for them. “We need to go now; we might be returning soon.”

“Hold on to me.” Hermione said though there was a spike of indignation in her mind. She held the edges of the time turner and the hourglass flipped over and back again three times. Once it was done the world seemed to run in reverse around him, the sun rose in the west and sped eastward just high enough into the sky to cast a bright sunset over the world. Then everything was normal again.

“Come on, we’ve got to get moving.” Hermione ordered as she dragged him on. “And don’t let anyone who might have seen us earlier notice us. Especially not ourselves. Nothing good ever comes from interacting with your past self.”

They made their way out of the hospital wing and snuck their way down to the main entrance where they ducked into a broom closet. Harry waited there, certain that in a short time his past self and his friends would sneak by in the invisibility cloak to go see Hagrid. Harry had a pretty good idea of what he needed to do. Hermione was silently fuming to herself over something. Eventually she spoke up.

“You’ve been reading my mind since December?” She demanded to know.

“A bit before then really. I got fairly good at it while we were practicing dueling.” Harry answered her without thinking. He had to keep most of his power retracted but he also had to keep an eye out for his past brain sneaking past.

“That explains—” Hermione said to herself, shook her head and reaffirmed her anger. “So, you’ve just been invading my brain ever since whenever you felt like it.”

“It’s hard not to, these days.” Harry said honestly. “It’s all become like a sixth sense really. I have to consciously suppress it now like you have to hold your breath to keep from smelling something. Honestly, I don’t get why you’re making a big deal out of this.”

“You don’t get—” Hermione all but screamed and then reeled herself back in as she remembered what they were doing. “Harry, you can’t just go around reading people’s minds. What if you picked up something really embarrassing about me and then—”

“Then what?” Harry cut her off. “Then I wouldn’t want to be friends with you? Hermione, what I see when I read your mind is how much you care about me, about Ron and about everything you throw yourself into with such enthusiasm and determination. I love that, almost as much as I love you. I’m addicted to that in a way. You would be too if you could really feel how your closest loved ones feel about you in turn. If you could know how much I care about you, about how much Ron cares about you and how important what you think of him is to him. If I did find out something embarrassing about you, I would just chuckle about it and move on. Maybe I would tease you a bit about it, now that I’m not hiding it from you. I certainly wouldn’t hold it against you or gossip about it.”

Harry turned around to face Hermione and noticed that a massive blush had completely covered her face. Harry wasn’t certain what he had said to cause that. He didn’t know what else to say now that he could see that. And for once he quite deliberately didn’t go looking into her mind to find out what had caused it. Hermione cleared her throat and looked away from him.

“I would get addicted to knowing what you feel about me?” She repeated. “So why didn’t you ever think to tell me how to do that myself? Why didn’t you tell me and Ron that you could do all this? I think it would be polite to at least warn people that you can’t help but see into their minds.”

“Well….” Harry said as he realized he had just backed himself into a corner at this point. “That’s kind of a big conversation. Like a really big conversation. Too big to have in a broom closet. But I do have a reason I promise.”

“Alright.” Hermione accepted. “But I do expect you to teach me how to do this myself. It isn’t fair that you’re the only one who gets to know all your friends’ deepest secrets.”

“It’s not really something I can teach.” Harry said cautiously.

“Why not? You’ve obviously learned.” Hermione pressed and Harry could feel her growing frustration with this topic.

“I didn’t really learn.” Harry tried to explain. “It just sort of happened to me after I got a psychic parasite shoved into my head over the summer.”

“What?” Hermione all but yelled.

“I know that’s something I’m gonna have to explain in detail.” Harry tried to calm her down. “And I will just as soon as we aren’t actively trying to save people’s lives.”

Hermione groaned in exasperation, then agreed with him. “But I’m not actually sure what we’re supposed to do, Harry. It’s obvious Dumbledore thinks we can solve this problem by going back in time, but I don’t see how. It’s not like we can warn ourselves about what’s about to happen. Or go chasing after Petigrew after he escapes.”

“I think we’re supposed to rescue Buckbeak.” Harry said. “He’s the only other innocent life in danger right now. Plus, I’m fairly certain that earlier I felt my own mind hanging out around Hagrid’s hut. We never actually saw him die, but Dumbledore would know if he were executed or not so there’s a real chance that we did rescue him before. I think if we can get him away and then hide out until later this evening, we can fly him up to where Sirius is being held and then he can use him to fly away.”

“But isn’t Sirius going to be protected by magical wards?” Hermione pointed out.

“Dumbledore said he can’t break through those wards on his own.” Harry explained. “I think he sabotaged them so that we could break them from outside. And if he didn’t, well I can see magic as well as thoughts so it shouldn’t be too hard to unravel them.”

“You can see magic?” Hermione gasped. “There had better be a very good reason why you haven’t told me about these powers of yours all year, Harry Potter. Or else I am going to be quite mad about all the extra learning you’ve cut me off from.”

Harry smiled and chuckled to himself. Then he felt a powerful mental presence going past him. The psychic power reaching out and feeling all around itself was identical to what he had felt outside Hagrid Hut earlier that day from his point of view. This reassured Harry that he was right. He told Hermione that he was certain their past selves had just slipped outside and after a few minutes they took off after themselves.

Rescuing Buckbeak was a matter of timing more than anything else. They first had to wait for their own visit with Hagrid to run its course while hiding out of sight behind the pumpkin patch where the hippogriff was staked in place. Harry made sure to let his past self feel his own psychic presence just the way he remembered it happening. To make himself vanish from his past self’s attention he combined his telepathy and telekinesis to project a feeling of slick glass out from himself and fixed it in place between them, mimicking the way that Sirius’s mind felt when Harry couldn’t see it. That worked well enough and soon their past selves were on their way away from the hut unknowingly carrying Peter Petigrew with them.

“You’re sure we can’t just go up and snatch Peter from our past selves?” Harry asked Hermione.

“Positive.” Hermione answered. ‘Time turners only really work when they allow you to do things that have already happened. Try and change the past and if you’re lucky they just yank you back to the instant you left. If you’re unlucky the universe lets those changes happen and rewrites itself in a way that makes things much, much worse for yourself to teach you a lesson. McGonagall told me all kinds of horror stories about people trying to change the past, they usually ended with either the person who tried killing their past self and erasing themselves from existence or whatever problem they were trying to fix gets a lot worse. Apparently, the French Revolution was supposed to end after the Terror happened so that everyone sat down and thought things through and made a lot of changes to make things more stable. Then some wizard whose brother had been guillotined tried to “fix it’ and so the universe raised up Napoleon in response and Europe got another decade of bloody vicious war as a result. It’s really dangerous magic.”

Harry accepted that and continued to wait until the Ministry officials had seen that Buckbeak was chained up behind the hut. Once Harry was certain they couldn’t blame the hippogriff’s disappearance on Hagrid he went down, bowed to Buckbeak, severed its chains and led him off into the forest. Macnair was properly furious that the hippogriff had escaped but the rest accepted that the beast had sensed approaching danger and made a run for it. Minister Fudge complained about the embarrassment this would cause the ministry but Dumbledore argued that so long as the hippogriff had flown far away it wouldn’t be a danger to any other student, so the matter was resolved. After that they made their way back up to the school, and Hagrid went inside to celebrate and get drunk.

After that all it seemed they had to do was wait. Hermione was chomping at the bit with impatience to ask Harry all the questions she could. But before any of them could leak out it was Esharry who broke the silence.

As much as I would enjoy an hour or two of rest as we wait for events to take their course, I think there is work we need to do.”

“Who said that?” Hermione spoke up startled.

“You heard him?” Harry said, very surprised.

I spoke to you both.” Esharry confirmed. “We are going to need her help for this I think.”

“No seriously who said that?” Hermione now demanded to know.

“Uhhh….” Harry said as he thought about how to explain this. “That was a part of my mind that sort of gained sentience when I gained my psychic powers.”

Hermione looked at him like he was speaking madness. And Harry could see a lot of anxiety building in her thoughts. He did his best to head her off.

“He’s not the parasite trying to take over my mind, Hermione.” Harry insisted. “He’s nowhere near strong enough to do that. He’s more like the voice of my powers and has been helping me figure them out. Eventually he’s going to get absorbed into my subconscious and no, there isn’t any way for us to either prevent that or speed it up.”

And this is another conversation we don’t really have time for right now.” Esharry continued. “We have a lot of pressing matters right now.

“Yeah, okay I guess I’m just supposed to brush past the fact that Harry’s got voices in his head telling him how to read minds and see magic which can also talk to other people.” Hermione said sarcastically.

“Yes. For now, at least.” Harry said in response. ‘He’s called The Eternal Survivor.’ Harry continued pressing the psychic essence of what Esharry was into Hermione’s head causing her to blink in surprise at the highly nuanced name. “Which more or less translates into the eternal survivor in English. I call him E.S. Harry or Esharry for short.”

Right on to business.” Esharry pushed on. “Hermione you weren’t awake for this, but we did pass out when the dementors came for us. We should be dead; Snape wouldn’t have reached us in time. Someone else cast the patronus charm that drove those dementors off. Harry thought at the time it might be his father come back somehow since the figure did look a lot like him.”

“That’s impossible.” Hermione said without thinking then tried to back track. “I mean… well… magic can’t do that Harry. Even time turners can’t save lives. Dead is dead.”

You’re right.” Esharry agreed before Harry could argue. Deep down inside Harry knew that was true but that didn’t mean he liked admitting it. “But someone did cast that patronus. I think it must’ve been Harry. Which means before the night is over, we have to go down to the lake and if no one else shows up to save us we will have to confront the dementors. If we’re going to do that, we need to prepare ourselves. We need to solve Harry’s weakness to dementors. We need to make it so that Harry can relive the memory of his parent’s deaths and still focus on a very complex kind of magic.

“How?” Harry asked. It was very weird to be talking to Esharry out loud after nearly a year of only talking to him in his head.

I’ve been trying to puzzle that out since we first came back with the time turner.” Esharry admitted. “I think I’ve got an idea. We need Hermione’s help for it. That memory triggers a trauma response, it makes Harry go into the same panic that he was in when he first experienced it as a child. But for Hermione it shouldn’t, it should just be another memory. So, if Harry tells her about the memory while I feed the memory to her mind at the same time, she should just experience it as a normal memory. While she does that, I should be able to make Harry’s brain mimic the way Hermoine processes it, so that in the future it’s just another normal memory for Harry.”

“I think that might work.” Hermione said hesitantly. “I don’t know, I’m not a mind healer.”

“It sounds right to me.” Harry agreed, willing to try.

“If you think it’s a good idea, I’m ready to help.” Hermione offered. So, Harry began to talk.

Human memory is an odd thing. It is not, as many believe, stored in images and scenes within the mind. Rather it is a series of associations, senses, feelings and ideas which the human imagination can combine together into an envisioned scene. All memory is to an extent imagined just as the human concept of the future is. Magic can amplify this though. For magic and psychic power is not bound to the present time but flows through the past present and future all at once. Thus, when magic is used to envision the past the magic uses that memory only as a guide to an actual moment in time which is then recreated in perfect detail.

As Hermione was entranced by Harry’s words and her mind filled with his psychically transmitted and enhanced memories, she did not only hear what had happened but saw it as well. She walked as a phantom through scenes of the past, witness to all and seen by none. Every detail was laid before her, and she saw the truth.

In a town almost like any other in all of England, in a house that looked strangely normal and unassuming, yet which thrummed with unseen magic, Hermione saw a family which no one else in the town could notice. She beheld a purely domestic scene, a mother smiling at her child as she laid him down to sleep. A father looking on them both with pure love and devotion in his eyes. A boy completely innocent, dragged down into sleep by his exhaustion and total contentment, safe and secure in his parents’ love.

She saw a figure approaching the home who was cloaked in darkness and malice. He could see the home that everyone else ignored. He reached a door he should not have been able to touch, and he raised a wand that looked so terribly familiar to her. There was a flash of black light, the door cracked. The parents rushed down to see what was happening. Another flash, the crack widened, the door began to splinter and barely held in place.

“By Merlin’s magic it’s him.” The man cried and then commanded his wife. “Go get Harry, get out of here I will hold him off.”

The woman was torn, she couldn’t abandon her husband, and she couldn’t risk her child. As the third bolt of shadows struck the door, she ran upstairs vowing under her breath that as soon as her son was safe she would be back for the man. The door finally broke and the Dark Lord entered the home.

“Stand aside! Stand aside!” He ordered.

“Never!” The man cried. “Begone from my home nameless thing. Go back to the shadows that birthed you and never darken the world again.”

Blue lightning clashed against shadowed fire. Harsh winds battered against conjured stone. The Dark Lord could not be driven back but the Man would not stand aside.

“Fool!” The Dark Lord cried. “None can defy me! Your line need not end here. Give me the boy and both you and your mudblood pet may live!”

“What kind of father could ever give up his son?” The man demanded to know. “Three times I have faced you and brought your plans to ruin. This fourth time I will cast you down if you do not go now!”

And the Dark Lord’s wrath grew more terrible as he heard these words. A bitter sneer of jealousy and contempt crossed his face. With a slash of his wand, he struck aside the man’s defenses. And he bore down upon him with all the anger of the world.

“Then you have chosen death!” The Dark Lord declared. “Avada Kedavra!” He cried. There was a flash of green lightning, a roar of rushing winds. And the good man was cut down. He who had thrice defied the Dark Lord paid his life to defy him a fourth time.

The woman had reached up the stairs and seized her baby. She tried desperately to apparate away. To take her son to safety. But the spell failed. The Dark Lord had not overlooked such a path of escape and had sealed the house with magic before he began his assault. She threw green powder into her fireplace, but the fire swiftly returned to its original color, for the Dark Lord’s servants in the ministry had quietly disconnected her chimneys from their network. She lunged for a portkey hidden in her room, but the Dark Lord called it away from her hands with a flick of his wand.

“Do not make me destroy you as the boy’s father did.” The Dark Lord ordered. “Do not think I will stay my hand. His blood was worth infinitely more than yours and yet I still brought an end to it. Leave the boy, abandon your wand and return to the muggle world that you belong to, and you will be spared.”

“No! Not Harry, please no!” The woman begged. But under her breath she begged the magic of the world itself. “Be cursed dark lord. Be cursed for the death of my husband. Let your downfall come of your own making and let all you have fought for be swept aside.”

“I said stand aside!” The Dark Lord ordered once again. “Release the child or die!”

“No! Please! Take anything but please spare my son! Please let my son live!” The woman cried but not to the Dark Lord but to the heavens. She bargained her soul for the life of her precious boy.

“Avada Kedavra!” The Dark Lord again blasphemed against all living things and struck the woman dead where she stood. Then at last he loomed over the child. Now he would complete his victory. Now he would secure his future and his triumph. He spoke those dreaded words one final time.

But when the lightning faded and the wind had died away, the boy was safe and sound in the wreckage of his home. And the Dark Lord was nowhere to be seen.

When the memories faded from Hermione’s mind, she found herself wrapped around Harry, giving him as fierce a hug as she could. As if she were trying to squeeze all the bad memories out of him with her own strength. She was babbling too, offering him every word of comfort that came to her mind.

Harry only half heard her. He was crying the desperate, deep heaving sobs that come to a person when raw emotions held back for so long finally break free. But as all the long sorrow and deep longing he had felt for the love he had never known drained out of him through his wracking sobs, an abounding joy and hope filled him in turn for all the love he had found in his friends.

Surely, Harry thought, in this moment he and Hermione were as close as any brother and sister could be, for they had both seen the deepest love that any parent could ever show their child.

It took the two of them some time to calm down. And when they finally did things began to move very quickly. First Harry felt the werewolf mind of Professor Lupin charging towards the forest making a bee line for the both of them. Panic followed that realization, followed by a mad scramble deeper into the forest as they fought against Buckbeak who wanted to protect them from this oncoming menace.

Once they had escaped, they made their way back to the lake so as to not get lost. They arrived just in time to see the dementors begin to glide across the water and start their assault on Harry and Hermione’s past selves. Harry watched himself struggle, watched as his patronus faded, and watched as no one else came up to the lake to do what had to be done. So, Harry called to mind the memory of him sitting in Hermione’s arms as she cried for him and how he knew that the two of them could never be truly separated from each other and raised his wand.

When Harry cast this patronus charm he watched and saw as the magic he fed to his happy memory took on a life of its own. The silvery white mist that came from his wand formed into a great, white, shining stag that thundered across the lake’s surface and barreled into the dementors like a hound loosed amongst birds. They scattered before it, screaming in pain and terror.

Harry realized then that the patronus charm was not magic powered by happiness but rather was happiness brought to life by magic. Dementors couldn’t stand to be in its presence for it was their total opposite, it was like a being made of water crashing into one made of fire. The water boils away as the fire is drowned.

Harry wondered then if other true curses and blessings were like that. Could he let black fire loose as a living thing, a creature of consuming pain that only lived to burn away the ability to feel in others? And could he push the patronus charm further and make it even more alive than it already was? Questions for later. Hermione was pulling him back under the cover of the trees as Severus Snape came down to check on them.

To Harry’s surprise, Snape tried to levitate Sirius’s body away into the tree line presumably to hide him, but before he could succeed several other people began to arrive. They looked to be ministry officials: the dementors’ handlers and the aurors that were stationed in Hogsmead. They confronted Snape and he was forced to hand Sirius over to them. Harry supposed the man really didn’t have a choice but to give up, but he still could’ve said something.

Soon the crowd had cleared away, so Harry and Hermione were free to make their way back towards the castle. At half past ten, they mounted Buckbeak and flew up to the castle’s highest towers. It didn’t take long for them to find Sirius, chained to a chair in the center of a room alone and unguarded.

Hermione got the window open with a simple alohamora spell while Harry examined the protective wards. Dumbledore had sabotaged them; they would unravel if Harry’s wand just came too close to them. So, Harry freed his godfather and urged him out the window.

“I’m sorry to leave you like this, Harry.” Sirius said sincerely.

“So long as you’re free I’ll be happy.” Harry reassured him. “What are you going to do now?”

“I’m afraid I’ll have to get out of the country for a bit.” Sirius explained. “I’ll probably head to the americas for a while. See if I can’t get a private investigator or a lawyer to take up my case. If I can file an official protest of innocence, I can force them to give me a trial, perhaps then I can clear my name.”

“If you ever need any help let me know.” Harry told him. “I’ve been twelve years without a godfather, I can wait a few more but I would like him back as soon as I can.”

Sirius smiled, hugged Harry, and then took off on Buckbeak. Harry levitated Hermione and himself down a few floors to skip around any security that might be watching out. When they found an empty room near the hospital wing, they slipped back inside and made it back to where Dumbledore was preparing to lock the room at almost ten forty-four exactly.

He smiled to see them, made them wait a moment to make sure that their past selves had already left then let them slip inside. Dumbledore didn’t stay to ask after their success, but instead locked the door and left. So, Harry and Hermione climbed back into their beds and resumed working on their chocolate bars. Maybe about ten minutes later Ron woke up from his skeligrow nap. He almost immediately began demanding to know what had been going on, but before Hermione could answer him, Harry silenced her as he felt minds approaching the room.

The door burst open as Professor Snape stormed in pretending to yell at them demanding to know how they had done it. Minister Fudge followed him trying to calm the man down. Madam Pomfrey followed shortly thereafter yelling at them both demanding they all leave her patients be. Finally, Dumbledore arrived and assured Snape that Harry and his friends had been locked in this room since he left so unless they had some way of being in two places at once there was no way they could’ve helped Sirius Black escape.

Harry guessed that Snape was trying to head off any suspicion that the Minister might have that just after Harry had argued for Sirius’s innocence the man had disappeared. Harry thought it might have been better to just not allow the Minister to ever consider such a notion and save his alibi for if it was needed. But this worked well enough.

Eventually Madam Pomfrey chased Snape and the Minister out of the room. Leaving Harry and his friends alone with Dumbledore. Harry spoke up to the old man before he could leave.

“You will speak up for my godfather if he ever gets his day in court, Professor?” Harry asked, a slight note of desperation in his voice.

“Of course I will, Harry.” Dumbledore declared. “In the meantime, I have some old friends I can talk to who may be able to help. Sirius has more friends than he knows. Not everyone has forgotten that he brought several of Voldemort’s followers to justice during the war and saved several lives. It may take time, Harry but I’m sure we will get Sirius’s name cleared.”

“I just don’t know if we have time.” Harry said worriedly. “I think I heard Professor Trelawney prophecy about all that has happened earlier today.”

And Harry told Dumbledore about those strange cryptic words that he had heard at the end of his divination exam. Ron and Hermione shot each other surprised looks, they had both been so certain that Trelawney was a fraud and divination was a load of bunk. So had Harry for that matter, it was quite hard to wrap his head around the fact that maybe she actually knew what she was talking about.

“That may be the second true prophecy I have ever heard of Sybill speaking.” Professor Dumbledore said when Harry was done completely unconcerned. “I shall have to offer her a raise. But I fear that you are right Harry we may not have much time. Though one doesn’t need prophecy to realize that. Petigrew always was the sort to hide behind others when he could. He has dangerous enemies now and no allies. He will doubtlessly seek out Tom Riddle and try to restore him to power and hope that this act of loyalty makes up for taking twelve years to do it. Luckily for us if Tom does return to his old power, it may give us some chance to capture Peter and force him to tell the ministry the truth, which will greatly help us clear Sirius’s name.”

“Could it really be so easy?” Harry asked. “Could he really come back with just one follower to help him?”

“With one follower he almost stole the philosopher’s stone and gained immortality.” Dumbledore pointed out. “We are lucky that he aimed for such a lofty and easily protected goal. This time he might well aim for something simpler, perhaps a homunculus body to possess in order to restore his power. I confess I do not know how he might do it, or how we might stop him. We may simply have to prepare ourselves for his return and take things from there.”

“I would warn you Harry not to put too much weight in prophecies.” Dumbledore concluded. “This one may come true whatever we would do, but most of them don’t. There are many thousands of true prophecies stored in the department of mysteries which will never come true, for those they were about have long since passed, or stopped trying to accomplish what they once were doing. Most prophecies only lay out the groundwork for what must happen for something else to possibly happen. And very often prophecies fail or succeed because someone tried to fight them or make them happen. It is best to simply treat them as warnings.”

“I understand, professor.” Harry accepted, it made sense to him, and he certainly didn’t want the things he had seen to definitely come true. “If I could ask one last thing before you go?”

“I believe you just did but do go on.” The professor joked.

“Really why didn’t Snape try and help my godfather, it’s obvious he was trying to help me, and I appreciate that even if he is a twat, but why not Sirius? Could they really hate each other that much?”

“I told you Harry,” Dumbledore said. “Professor Snape knows when his words might do more harm than good. And in this case, him speaking up for someone everyone knows was the most devoted of all Tom Riddle’s followers, would only condemn them both.”

“You must understand,” Dumbledore continued. “When Snape was young and foolish he became fascinated with the dark arts and the power of curses. So, he sought out Tom Riddle before he became Lord Voldemort, seeking the power and knowledge he possessed. So young Severus became a member of Voldemort’s innermost council, and that was when he realized that Tom was quite serious when he said he meant to drive the muggle-borns out of wizarding society, possibly to their deaths. This was too much for Snape who had been good friends with your mother growing up, so he wanted no harm to come to her. So, Severus came to me.”

“He offered his services to me as a spy on Voldemort and his faction.” Dumbledore concluded. “Which was a great help to our side when the war broke out. But I was the only one who ever knew the risks he was taking for us. After the war it was my testimony that kept him out of Azkaban, but there were many aurors and ministry officials who wondered if perhaps I had been duped. If perhaps Severus had served Tom loyally throughout the war and then when he fell from power, he came to me seeking aid. Many believe I am too quick to offer second and third chances to people, and so they think that Severus took advantage of that, playing the poor repentant student to get my protections. This isn’t true. Severus did spy for us, and his information saved many, many lives. He has earned his new life, but not all see that.”

“I do remember how suspicious Madam Bones was of Professor Snape when she came to search the school.” Harry recalled.

“Madam Bones is a very fair woman who upholds the law.” Dumbledore declared. “But with some good reason she blames me for mistakes made during an old war we both lived through and has never trusted my word. She has always doubted Severus’s sincerity, and her attitude has filtered down to many of her aurors. Facing such prejudice, if Severus had defended Sirius most of the aurors would only have seen one of Tom Riddle’s followers trying to get another follower off the hook. He would’ve accomplished nothing and only put himself at risk. So, he trusted me instead, and I in turn trusted you all. And it has worked out.”

Harry nodded in understanding. Though he wasn’t certain if he really believed it. It kind of sounded like Snape had just tried to protect his own neck rather than risk it for an innocent man. But it had all turned out as best as it could. Harry bid the professor a good evening after thanking him for answering his questions.

“Before I leave you to your well-earned rest,” Dumbledore said, “There is a small matter to speak to. While I understand your reasoning, given that for most of this year we all believed a mad man was trying to murder you, I must remind you that the restricted section of the library is in fact restricted. I do trust you of course to only use what you’ve learned there in a responsible and intelligent way, but the magic in those books can be very dangerous. I’m afraid I must insist that you cease breaking into that section of the library and only go in there again with either the permission of or at the assignment from a teacher. I also must insist that you stop using your monster book to intimidate the other intelligent books in the library. They are of a scholarly persuasion and were most frustrated and insulted by such rough and unreasonable treatment. They have been complaining to me most vehemently.”

Harry agreed. He had no reason to return to that part of the library and no interest in learning new ways to turn someone’s skin into troll vomit. Professor Dumbledore took ten points from Gryffindor as punishment and then left them for the evening.

Ron and Hermione remained quiet for about half an hour as they made sure Madam Pomfrey wasn’t about to back in and check on them. Then they both lit up their wands and made their way over to Harry’s bed. Well Ron tried to, and despite his protests that his leg was fine, Harry instead went to him.

Ron demanded to know everything that had happened. Harry told him about the lake, about almost being taken by the dementors, waking up in the hospital wing and then going back in time with the time turner to set things right. Hermione squawked about Harry revealing her time turner, she said she had promised McGonagall not to tell anyone about it. And Harry pointed out that she hadn’t. Harry had already known about it, and he had been the one to tell Ron. Hermione hadn’t broken her word and McGonagall couldn’t blame her for knowledge getting out.

Harry quickly concluded his retelling of events, how they had rescued Buckbeak, themselves and Sirius. He glossed over how Hermione had helped him settle his memories and she let him. That was always going to be a special moment between the two of them. It was when he finished that the real questioning began.

“So how long have you been a legilimens?” Ron asked. “That’s not an easy bit of magic to learn and doing it wordlessly is almost impossible.”

“I’m not really.” Harry answered. “I’m psychic. I’ve learned to channel something which is almost but not quite like magic through my brain to affect the world. It lets me see thoughts and magic, feel emotions and what people are thinking, lift things without my hands or a wand, and lash out with my own emotions.”

Harry demonstrated his levitation and spoke words into Ron’s mind as proof. His first friend was quite amazed by the display, having never thought there was anything in the world that could approximate the power and effects of real magic. Harry could sense a similar degree of almost jealousy in Ron that he felt in Hermione. Both of his friends had come to Hogwarts to learn magic and both of them wanted this kind of new magic for themselves. Hermione just wanted to learn as much as possible, but for Ron the matter was almost more serious. His fear of being left behind by his more talented friends was rearing its head as he worried that Harry was reaching to grounds far beyond what a wizard was capable of. He needed to catch up in his own mind. It worried Harry.

“How long have you been able to do this?” Ron asked. “How are you doing this?”

“He’s been able to read our minds since December.” Hermione pointed out. Ron’s mouth fell open and then he briefly blushed as he thought of what sort of things Harry might have seen in his mind while he was fighting with Hermione.

“I got good at reading minds in December.” Harry explained. “I’ve had psychic powers since August.”

With a deep breath, Harry built up his courage and then told the two of them about the Illithids. He told them about fleeing from his relatives, about being snatched up by the nautiloid, about the tadpole that was placed in his head, how his magic absorbed it and fused it with his brain. He also told them about how this meant he was an Illithid and eventually his body was going to transform into an Illithid one. He told them about the Elder Brain, the control it had over all Illithids, how as an Ulitharid he could eventually become one, how that destiny gave him some authority over the Illithid colony and how that allowed him to escape.

To Harry’s great relief, Ron and Hermione didn’t doubt his word. To his greater relief he felt their sympathy for him when he confessed to not being human anymore, and they didn’t feel any revulsion towards him, though Ron felt really worried about it as well. When he was finished, they were both quiet for some time.

“So, you’re eventually going to transform into one of those big tentacle faced things?” Ron summarized at the end. Harry nodded in response. “Okay. How do we stop that? Obviously, you haven’t transformed yet, so far so magic must be able to help.”

“Perhaps a strong enough purging potion?” Hermione suggested as her own mind raced, thinking of and rejecting several ideas. “There are charms and enchantments that can keep you from being forcibly transformed. Maybe a daily routine to keep up your resistance.”

Harry shook his head and responded. “Magic resists transformation since it tries to hold on to your natural shape. That’s why it takes a couple of tries to get the tea pot color patterns out of the test tortoise. The tortoise knows it’s supposed to be a teapot. My magic is holding my ceremorphosis at bay because it still thinks I should be human. Purging potions and charms will help hold it off, but sooner or later my body is going to realize it’s supposed to be an Illithid. And once it does it’s going to help the transformation along not fight it. The fact that I already sort of think of myself as an Illithid probably means that I’m getting closer to that point. Esharry thinks I have maybe a year left. But I do have a plan for what to do.”

“What’s your plan?” Ron immediately asked.

“Basically, I think I can use human transfiguration to trick myself into thinking I’ve already undergone ceremorphosis.” Harry explained. “If I can undergo the animagus ritual and add some Illithid blood to the potion you have to make for that ritual then I can guarantee that my animagus form will be my Ulitharid form. That will leave me with a human form so I can still live a normal life and I don’t have to worry about my personality being rewritten by the transformation.”

Hermione thought about it for a moment and then agreed with Harry. She had done a fair bit of research into animagi earlier that year. If nothing else, an animagus was almost impossible to forcibly transfigure since their bodies were so used to naturally transforming at will. If this didn’t stop the ceremorphosis transformation it would buy them more time to figure something else out first. The ritual was difficult, but she was confident they could do it.

“What do we do about the other Illithids?” Hermione wondered. “If they can come to this world so easily and no one knows about them they could be kidnapping people all over the world and destroying their souls to make more of themselves.”

“There’s not much we can do right now.” Harry lamented. “There were six thousand Illithids in that colony. All of them with psychic powers just as dangerous as any magic. All of them with thralls under their control who will fight to defend them. Perhaps some twenty to twenty four thousand creatures standing between us and the Elder Brain. We’d need an army to take on all that. This isn’t something we can have wrapped up by the end of a school year.”

“We need to tell Dumbledore.” Hermione insisted.

“No, we cannot!” Ron insisted even more strongly.

“Ron this is way beyond us.” Hermione pointed out. “At the very least he can warn the ministry and put them on alert against future incursions.”

“That will kill Harry, Hermione.” Ron suddenly declared, which brought Harry up short as he was just about to agree with Hermione. Ron was convinced he was telling the truth, Hermione was dismissive, but Ron pressed on. “If Dumbledore tells the ministry he will have to explain to them how he knows. Which means the ministry will learn about Harry, and they’ll label him a creature.”

Harry nodded in agreement. That made sense, he wasn’t really human after all. That would be inconvenient, but he didn’t get why Ron was freaking out over it.

“Yes, that will be bad.” Hermione agreed. “It will be hard on Harry to face the same kind of discrimination that Professor Lupin puts up with.”

“He would be lucky if that’s all he had to deal with.” Ron pressed. “You two don’t get it, you were raised by muggles and only ever lived in a world where bigotry existed between different kinds of humans. You don’t know how bad things can be for creatures. Werewolves have it easy, they were once wizards after all, so the ministry has to respect them at least a little bit. Like goblins they count as beings, so they have rights and only have to worry about social discrimination. Harry would be more like a house elf, a centaur or a giant. He’d have no rights. Professor Lupin can get a job and be paid, it would be illegal to give Harry a wage of any kind and they’d confiscate his Gringotts vaults and snap his wand just as soon as they found out. And he’d still be lucky if that was all that happened.”

“See there’s the department of mysteries to worry about.” Ron went on drawing on his surprising knowledge of the ministry from listening to his dad complain about his job for so many years. “The unspeakable that work there do all kinds of research for the ministry. Mostly it’s into dark artifacts left behind by old evil wizards or weird things that people have discovered in the dark places of the world. But they also investigate new kinds of creatures. They’re supposed to make sure that there’s magic that works on them, but they also sometimes take the creature apart to find out if there are any parts of them useful for potions or other spells. And they don’t care about how intelligent the creature is. When I was eight years old I heard my father ranting and raving about them. There was this little faun half breed girl that Dumbledore wanted to let come to Hogwarts, but the unspeakables snatched her off the street to test her. By the time anyone had figures out it was the unspeakables who took her she had already died from the magical tests they did on her. I know the same thing will happen to Harry if they find out about him.”

The group went silent again. Hermione was shaking her head back and forth to deny it. Harry couldn’t help but think that it would make a kind of sense. If the ministry believed that the Illithids were real and posed a real threat it would be fairly reasonable for them to take Harry, their only known Illithid example, and test him to destruction to make sure their spells could defeat Illithids. It could save quite a few ministry lives after all. This was troublesome, Harry had been counting on the fact that the ministry could raise an army to fight the Illithids to deal with the colony.

“Then we’ll have to take over the ministry.” Harry concluded. Ron and Hermione stared at him in confusion, but Ron soon nodded his head in agreement. “One of us will have to become Minister of Magic, another the head of the department of magical law enforcement and most importantly one of us needs to get put in charge of the department of mysteries. That person can feed information to the rest of the ministry claiming they have discovered the Illithid threat on their own. The minister will declare a state of emergency and raise up an army for the head of law enforcement to lead against the Illithid colony.”

They were heavy words to say. But in the end, they both agreed with him. Together the three of them were going to save the world from the Illithid menace.

“That would be a lot easier to do if we also had psychic powers.” Ron pointed out.

“I think that would mean also sticking an Illithid tadpole into our heads, Ron.” Hermione pointed out with a strong sense of regret in her mind.

“Wizards have done stranger stuff for power.” Ron argued back. “One of my grand uncles asked to become a vampire to expand his knowledge of blood magic. He’s still one of the country’s greatest healers.”

“There is a way to become at least a little psychic.” Harry couldn’t help but point out. “But it’s almost just as risky as taking in an Illithid tadpole.”

Harry told them about how Illithids could take thralls by awakening some psychic potential in other people and wrapping that power back into their own minds. How this was used to exert near absolute control over people and how Illithids thought they could use this power to expand a perfect empire across the galaxy. And he explained how since Illithid brains were naturally more powerful than human ones there was almost no way to fight back against this kind of control once it was gained.

“But I have been working on a way to make the bond safe to use.” Harry further explained. “I think I can use a set of runes to make a kind of filter around the image of my mind I’ll be sinking into your heads. That way none of my stray thoughts could enter your mind unless they were something you all already wanted to do. That way I wouldn’t be able to accidently control you.”

“So, bonding with you would be safe?” Hermione asked, feeling much too excited by this prospect. “And it would allow us to feel and hear what’s going on in your mind the same way you can with us?”

“Mostly safe.” Harry qualified. “I could still control you. If I wanted to I could force my way in.”

“Yeah, but you can already do that.” Ron pointed out. “You could’ve made us go after Sirius with you back in December if you had wanted. You’re not that kind of person, mate.”

“And you wouldn’t really be psychic.” Harry rushed to point out as well. “You’d only be psychic enough to be bound to my mind. I don’t think it would give you enough power to do anything or read anyone else’s mind.”

“We’ll find that out with practice.” Hermione declared, she was going to get this same kind of power one way or another, it had piqued her curiosity and there was no escape now.

“Plus, if we can read your mind and you read someone else’s mind, then we should be able to read their mind along with you.” Ron pointed out. “You’re not getting out of this mate, I’m really curious to find out what you really think of me. Plus, I can’t help but think of your father and his four friends. If they had a kind of bond like this, well…. Things would’ve turned out a lot better for them, right? Not that I’m worried that either of you might sell me out to a Dark Lord, but you never know what you might be at risk of losing if you don’t take it now.”

Harry couldn’t argue with that. He didn’t want to. He wanted them both. His instincts and magic had urged him for so long to try and possess them, to hold them, to keep them. But really, what Harry wanted more than anything else was to share them. To share this closeness and awareness with them and with each other. He wanted to really let them both know just how much both of them meant to him and how much they meant to each other.

Hermione insisted on going first. Ron argued, claiming that she should wait to make sure nothing went wrong when Harry bound Ron’s mind to his before she went. Hermione argued that things would only go wrong if Harry had lied to them and was preparing to trap them, in which case Ron had the best chance of escaping on his own to warn someone. Ron rolled his eyes and gave up.

“What do I do?” Hermione asked.

“I’ll take care of all the work.” Harry said. “You just have to let me in.”

It was strange how simple everything was given how much he had agonized over it for the last few months. He easily formed the image of his mind, slipped it into place, Hermione accepted it and then he pulled her back to himself. Harry didn’t even feel all that different when he was done, he could already read Hermione’s mind after all, he didn’t gain any new insight into her.

But Hermione’s mind lit up once the bond was formed. She could now feel Harry like a little bundle of foreign thoughts and sensations in the back of her head. She knew how he felt about her, how he loved her as the sister he had never had. How he valued her intelligence and loved to see her get caught up in a new obsession. How he appreciated her worry over him and was so, so grateful for all her help and how he felt he would’ve died without her.

“Oh Harry.” Was all Hermione could say as tears filled her eyes. Harry smiled back as he enjoyed the feeling of her mind as she reveled in his own. “This is so strange, you’re happy that I’m happy about the fact that you’re happy. It’s kind of fun though. I feel like I can….”

Harry felt Hermione reaching into the image of his head, searching for memories and information. She was essentially touching the parts of his brain in that image which would store his long-term memories, and now that image was trying to stimulate his own mind to call those memories to the forefront of his mind. Harry realized that he could block this request and hide his own thoughts from Hermione and Ron, but he chose not to in order to make things between them more equal.

“Yes, I can read your memories.” Hermione concluded. Seconds later her face lit up in outrage. “Harry! You helped us cheat on our potions exam!”

“He what?” Ron asked.

“I thought I felt weirdly calm during that nasty trick professor Snape pulled.” Hermione said. “Once you explained your psychic powers I got suspicious, and this just confirms it. You pulled my memory of how to brew that potion and sent into all our classmates!”

“He did?” Ron asked. “Sweet! I was worried about that exam but if he gave me your answers then I must’ve gotten an O on it.”

“I didn’t give you her answers.” Harry defended himself. “I just nudged it into your subconscious, made it easier to remember and then made sure no one panicked over having to take two tests at once. Everyone still passed or failed based on how well they had studied. I just leveled the playing field is all.”

“You cheated though.” Hermione pressed. “We’re not supposed to have any help during those exams.”

“We’re not supposed to have anyone trying to sabotage us either.” Ron pointed out. Hermione shot him a look as her mind lit up with ‘that’s not the point and you know it’ frustration. “Well obviously Harry isn’t trying to keep you from scolding him, so I guess it’s safe for me to get this bond?”

The bond fell into place easily for Ron. Once it was there Harry felt muscles he didn’t even know he had suddenly relaxed. The tension that had been building in him all year was finally released. He had his thralls; everything was right with the world. He was safe and secure with his friends at his side.

Hermione gave him an odd look as that relief flushed through him and began actively searching through his mind to find the reason for it. As for Ron, he was too busy getting caught up in how Harry felt about him. Ron had a large family so knowing that Harry thought of him as a brother wasn’t as world shaking for him as it was for Hermione who never had any siblings. But the feeling of how much Harry respected him and appreciated his skills took Ron by surprise. What really floored him though was realizing that rich, famous, talented and successful Harry Potter was deeply jealous of Ron’s poor loving family and desperately wanted to be a part of it. And how happy Harry was with the fact that Ron already thought of Harry as another one of his brothers.

“Huh.” Ron said in stunned disbelief. ‘I never thought of it that way.’ The more he pondered over it all the more his own sense of affection for his family grew. “Wow. This is really incredible. To suddenly get the pure truth of what someone else thinks of your life. It would make my mother’s year if she knew how much you want to be one of her kids. She might threaten the muggles into letting her adopt you.”

Harry laughed at that. That might not be so bad really. But he had plans for his relatives for the summer.

“You really don’t care for them, do you?” Hermione noticed, and Harry suddenly felt her probing deeper into his memories. Harry suddenly realized that giving Hermione free access to his mind might not have been the best idea. The desire to push her out of some places was very strong, but Esharry betrayed him and actively guided Hermione to what she was looking for.

“They made you sleep in a cupboard under the stairs!” She suddenly shouted as she found what she was after. Ron was left stunned with disbelief, and before Harry could try and deflect the conversation he also pushed into Harry’s head and hunted down what Hermione had found and more.

The argument started almost immediately. Harry’s insistence that he was fine, that living with his relatives really wasn’t that bad, that things were much better now, were all thoroughly ignored and dismissed. Ron was planning a campaign of vengeance that would’ve impressed the twins with its vindictiveness and creativity. Hermione was simply determined to set child services loose on the Dursleys and send them both off to jail.

Next Hermione demanded to know why Harry had waited so long to form this bond with them when he obviously needed it to remain sane. After that they dissected his memories of being taken by the Illithids and when they realized that Harry blamed himself for not being able to help anyone, they hammered him over that as well. Weakness they told him wasn’t a character flaw, not being able to rescue everyone in trouble didn’t make him a bad person. It was okay for Harry to be worried about his own safety and to focus on staying alive.

It was a long night. It was one of the best nights Harry ever had, but he was very grateful that he got to sleep in late the next morning.

Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Back to the Forest

Though their exams were over there was still a final week of classes to get through. Fortunately, the teachers understood that by this point their students had spent most of their brain power and had little left to spend on lessons. Most classes consequently were more fun and experience oriented. Charms class was a selection of games of assembling towers with levitation spells or trying to get their classmates to laugh or cry with mood charms. Transfiguration had McGonagall showing off her animagus form by hiding out amongst a bunch of other cats. Even potions wasn’t that bad as Snap just left them with a few very easy potions to brew and allowed them to chat with each other once they were done.

History of magic and astronomy didn’t change much. But they almost never did. Harry got to experience his first divination class where his death wasn’t predicted. Instead, Trelawney spent most of the class praising him for predicting Buckbeak’s escape. Care of magical creatures was especially fun as Professor Dumbledore showed up and along with Hagrid took them on a brief tour of the outskirts of the forbidden forest. The place was a lot less creepy in the light of day with someone as powerful as Dumbledore at their side. They found a collection of Ashwinder eggs in the hollows of several trees which they froze and collected to keep from starting any forest fires.

The local centaurs came out to greet Professor Dumbledore. They talked to him about the politics of the woods, of the acromatula and how Aragog, their patriarch, was losing control of his family in his old age and how this could lead to a lot of trouble. They told him about high elves they had seen wandering the deep woods and asked his advice about what might have drawn them out of the fey wild. They even warned him about dark signs they had seen in the heavens.

Dumbledore listened to them all carefully. He was oddly respectful as he spoke back to them. He never told them to do anything, only ever said what he thought might be wise and why, or what he would do if he were in their place. He also quite subtly offered to help them, and Hagrid was even more open, especially about the elves whom he thought might be trouble. It was obvious that not all the centaurs liked Dumbledore, but they nodded along with much of what he said.

Harry saw in their minds that they were deeply worried, more about what they had seen in the stars than anything happening in the forest. Harry suspected the vision of Lord Voldemort might lay heavy in the future so that several different people might be able to see. Harry was quite grateful that their gaze swept over the school children without interest, so perhaps they hadn’t caught any sign about the Illithids or Harry.

Many of Harry’s classmates were very impressed with the centaurs, their noble bearing and proud demeanors. Even the Slytherins were surprised and intrigued by their insight and obvious intelligence. Harry did his best to ignore that several of the girls in his group had their minds turned in completely different directions as they found themselves surrounded by a number of shirtless, very well-built men. It took all of Ron’s efforts not to break down laughing as he felt Hermione’s mind unwillingly fill with certain fantasies.

Harry had found by the first morning out of the hospital wing that it was very easy to touch Ron and Hermione’s connections to his mind with each other. This allowed them to sense each other’s thoughts just as easily as they could sense his. The first time he had done so their faces had both bloomed bright red. While the love that Harry felt towards either of them was familial in nature, what the two of them felt for each other was a fair bit more complicated.

There wasn’t anything Hermione did that didn’t impress Ron in some way. No matter how he might tease her: calling her a know-it-all or brainiac or what have you, deep down Ron was simply amazed that Hermione could remember so much so easily. To Hermione, Ron was the definition of what was normal and simple. He was what grounded her and connected her to the world. Hermione was always scared of pushing too far and alienating people with something she had said without thinking about. Ron was the one who pulled her back to reality, who made it clear when she had gone too far or was getting on people’s nerves.

The funny thing was, neither of them had really understood their own views about each other until the bond formed. It was just as big a surprise to Hermione that she used Ron as an early warning system as it was for Ron. And even better she had gotten defensive about it.

“I do not see Ron Weasley as any kind of standard about civility or tact.” She insisted.

“And yet you often stop pressing an issue after he speaks up about it.” Harry pointed out calling up a memory of earlier in the year when Hermione had gotten angry with one of her classmates for attributing the death of her pet to one of Trelawney’s predictions. Hermione had pressed the issue until Ron accused her of not taking the wellbeing of other people’s pets seriously. Hermione couldn’t help but recall the same event as she felt Harry’s mind turn in that direction.

“I only ran off because Ron had said such awful things then.” She defended herself from the unspoken accusation.

“Then why are you so embarrassed by your memory?” Ron pressed, feeling her mind shift. “Admit it, you were so focused on being right you didn’t stop to think how Lavender might be feeling until I spoke up.”

“Okay so maybe I was a little tactless, but I would’ve realized it if anyone else had spoken up, it’s not you specifically.” She said with a huff.

“You don’t seem at all concerned about your feelings getting revealed.” Harry turned the conversation to Ron.

“Why should I be?” Ron shot back. “So, I know Hermione is brilliant and I’m regularly impressed by her. In other news the sky is blue and Snape’s an asshole. I shall alert the Daily Prophet about all of this.”

He might have carried on, but Hermione had turned an impressive shade of red. And when she felt them notice her and so also noticed how much she was blushing which made her almost turn crimson. When Ron pressed on, pointing out: “Blimey she’s weak to compliments.” She gave up and ran for the bathroom.

Of all the final classes they took that week the one that stood out the most was defense against the dark arts. Rumors had been spreading around the school. Older students who had already had their final lesson with Professor Lupin seemed to be locked in discussions with each other, and many Slytherins were throwing him dirty looks during the last few dinners. But they heard nothing concrete and when their lesson finally came it took them all by surprise.

The lesson started with Professor Lupin asking them to write down an evaluation of how good or bad of a teacher he had been. Perhaps list their three most favorite things about him and the things that frustrated them the most about the class. Perhaps even just to fill a few inches of parchment with everything they had wanted to complain about all year. They could write whatever they wanted and not worry because he wasn’t going to collect them or read them. When it seemed that they were done he spoke to them.

“We teach defense against the dark arts here at Hogwarts because the magical world we all live in is at least a little bit dangerous.” Professor Lupin was quite serious and spoke in a deliberate manner. “Out in the world you will find dangerous creatures, dangerous wizards and dangerous magic. The only way to ever be completely safe would be to lock yourself in your home and never let anyone in. So, you have to be ready for that danger. When you grow older and leave Hogwarts there may come times when you must take risks and you need to know how to handle them.”

“This past year the Headmaster and the rest of the staff decided to take a risk.” He continued. “They let me come and teach you. This was a risk because I am a werewolf and thus, I am more dangerous than most other wizards could ever be.”

There were some shocked gasps from the class but not many. The signs were there after all, Harry and Hermione hadn’t been the only ones to work them out. Some minds in the room around Harry did feel a sudden instinctive fear, most did not.

“This seemed a reasonable risk at the time,” Professor Lupin explained, “Because Professor Snape can easily brew the wolfsbane potion for me and thus keep me safe to be around during the full moon. In retrospect I have come to believe that this was actually too dangerous of a risk. Not long ago I forgot to drink my potion before a full moon and so underwent a full transformation. Luckily no one was hurt, but they could’ve been. I could never live with myself if I ever let my curse spread to another so I have tendered my resignation to Dumbledore and will not be returning to teach you next year.”

“No!” Dean Thomas suddenly interrupted, and Ron shortly echoed him. Harry would’ve but he could see that Professor Lupin’s mind wouldn’t be moved on this point. “Professor, you’re the best defense teacher we’ve ever had. You might be a werewolf but you’re also the first professor we’ve had for this class who never attacked a student. You’re the safest we’ve ever been around.”

Surprisingly that made quite a few of the minds that felt afraid of Lupin calm down, it had no effect on Lupin though who pressed on.

“That’s very kind of you to say Dean.” Lupin said. “But I fear that’s more a vote against your past teachers than it is a word in my favor. Please don’t try to change my mind, at least not during class I still have a fair bit to say.” Dean nodded and the class focused on him again.

“As I said,” He resumed. “I don’t think that the school should have taken the risk it did with me. Not with a castle full of children, not without a better way to make sure I always drank my potion. But that is life. We take risks based on what seems to be wise at the time. Some pay off, others don’t. Some force us to eventually pay a price for them. And sometimes we pay a price when we don’t take those risks. Knowing what risks you could take, which are too dangerous, which should be taken, and which must be taken I think is what it means to be wise.”

“Unfortunately, I don’t think I can teach you to be wise.” Lupin said which made quite a few people laugh. “For that matter I’m not certain anyone could teach you to be wise. Especially some of you. Instead, all I could do this year was teach you how to be safe if you take a risk and it turns out badly. It is my hope that none of you will ever have anything to fear from any of the creatures I have taught you to protect yourselves from. And I hope whoever teaches you next will help you keep yourselves safe from dangerous wizards and dangerous magic.”

“But what I hope for more than anything else is that you walk these learned halls and study under its talented staff, you will grow wise.” Lupin said earnestly and passionately. “Before you are your own thoughts written about me. Now you know I am a werewolf. I encourage you to spend your time over the summer thinking about whether that changes what you think about me. Or if what you think about me changes what you think about werewolves in general. Only you can know the right answers to those questions. Just as only you will know in the future whether dealing with some being or intelligent creature is a risk worth taking.”

“Do not be naive.” He warned them. “There are some risks even I would not take with werewolves or giants or centaurs. Just as there are risks I wouldn’t take with most wizards. I would advise you to keep your minds open, gain wisdom, and sharpen your skills. Be ready to protect yourselves and others. The more you are able to keep yourself safe the greater risks you can take. Even the greatest risks of all, to forgive, to help others and to be merciful.”

With those words the class ended. After he had packed up his things Harry shook Professor Lupin’s hand and thanked him for all his help throughout the year. Once the other students had seen Harry do that, most others followed his example. In fact by the time, they left there wasn’t a mind in that room that feared their werewolf teacher and not a person who hadn’t thanked him for teaching them.

Not long after that last class came the last feast of the year. The great farewell feast of Hogwarts, since the next morning they would all board the Hogwarts Express and make for home. It was as usual a very enjoyable meal. This year all the decorations were in Gryffindor red as they had won the house cup to go with their quidditch cup. Just before the meal began Harry tracked down Professor McGonagall to make some changes to his schedule for next year.

“You want to add a class Mr. Potter?” McGonagall tried to clarify. “It’s not often students come to me asking for more work. Even Ms. Granger dropped a pair of classes this year instead of looking for an extra challenge.”

“Well to be fair she was trying to take so many classes already she needed a thirty-hour day to squeeze it all into.” Harry pointed out. “But while helping her cope with all that work, I realized that ancient runes actually seems like a pretty interesting class, so I would like to take it next year.”

“Well, it won’t be too much trouble.” The professor confirmed. “But you are a year behind. Either you’ll have to take a remedial course for at least the first part of next year to catch up, which will be quite a lot of work, or you’ll have to take an exam over the summer to prove you’re sufficiently studied the work on your own.”

“I think I can pass a test like that.” Harry said. “I’ve already spent a good bit of time reading over Hermione’s shoulder so I don’t think passing that test should be too difficult.”

“We’ll see.” Professor McGonagall said reserving judgment. “Even if you fail the summer test you will still be able to take the class next year, you’ll simply be taking third year runes and fourth year runes at once. It won’t be easy, but I think you can handle it. I’ll let you take one of the old ancient runes textbooks home with you. And if you wouldn’t mind, may I ask why exactly you’ve taken a sudden interest in the subject?”

Before Harry could answer the doors to the main hall flew open as Professor Trelawney suddenly flew into the room. She had a wild and excited look in her eyes, and she was holding a crystal ball up triumphantly before her. As all eyes turned to her, Harry risked opening his ESP even when he was so close to Dumbledore and confirmed that she was holding the crystal ball he had been experimenting on all year.

“I saw it! I saw it all!” Trelawney was shouting. “I was meditating as I usually do before the evening meal when suddenly I felt my energies align with my crystal ball as they never have before, and I actually saw it all! The Grimm and the wolf driving a rat away! A one-eyed man pouring fire from a cup upon the school! Leprechauns and Veelas battling in the skies above Britain! I saw it all plain as day!”

“Of course, Veelas and Leprechauns are going to be fighting.” McGonagall declared, surprising everyone, including Trelawney, into silence. “Those are the mascots for the Bulgarian and Irish teams who will be competing in the quidditch world cup this year. It’s already been announced. Honestly Trelawney if you’re going to make up stories to build credibility you had best try and predict things we don’t already know.”

The row between the two Professors that followed would go down in Hogwarts history as one of the best ever. Professor Sprout had to pull the two of them apart after just ten minutes and it went on for another twenty after that. It was astounding. Harry retired back to the Gryffindor table as it started and sat back with Ron and Hermione.

“Honestly why is she making such a big scene out of this?” Hermione asked aloud, glaring at Professor Trelawney. “You would think she never had seen anything in one of those crystal balls before.”

“She probably hasn’t.” Harry commented. “That’s the ball I’ve been working on over these last two terms. It nearly works.”

“What?!” Hermione exclaimed.

“I told you I actually saw something during my exams, but you didn’t believe me.” Ron added, as Harry turned their attention to his memories of adding runes to the crystal ball and the various things, he had seen in it as he worked on it. Including the three especially potent visions he had received during his own exam. Ron summarized them: “So your visions think you know who is going to come back as well then? That’s worrying.”

“The graveyard part of it might be useful.” Harry noted. “I wonder if they buried Tom’s body somewhere and if this means he’s going to try and steal it back?”

“I never heard of them recovering his body.” Ron said. “I thought he still had his old one, and it was just weak and powerless.”

“That doesn’t make sense.” Harry rejected. “He had to use Quirrell’s body back during our first year. Honestly, I’m not even certain if prophecy is any help at all. It’s so vague, it really just raises more questions than answers. I think I can make a better version of that crystal ball, maybe that will help.”

“I’m sorry, back up.” Hermione interrupted, her mind had been focused on the third vision Harry had seen, the one where an Elder Brain takes over Hogwarts. “Divination actually works? And Trelawney has just been using busted equipment this whole year?”

“It’s not just that she’s using bad equipment.” Harry explained. “It’s that the whole field is filled with what I suspect is proprietary knowledge. There have been real seers. Trelawney actually is one, if Dumbledore is to be believed. Most others I think developed tricks and methods to focus their gift and make it semi reliable. One used palm reading, another tea leaves, someone found a set of useful runes they could carve into crystal balls. Later some scholars tried to nail down their methods into something that could be taught in school, but either didn’t get the whole thing or they were lied to by the seers they were interviewing who wanted to keep their secrets. Now Hogwarts is trying to teach something that possibly can’t actually be taught. I think a history of divination, going over the various famous seers from the past and how they worked would be a lot more useful. That way people who did have the gift would have an idea of who to build on it, and people who don’t have it would be able to spot the frauds and copycats.”

“But your crystal ball does actually work?” Hermione pressed.

“I think so.” Harry answered. “It does show you things, and in retrospect some of those things may have been visions of what was about to happen. It’s some fairly rough work. I definitely think I can do better after I’ve learned more about magical runes and how they might interact with other runes.”

Hermione got a look on her face as she considered this. Ron immediately balled up his napkin, touching it for what Harry suspected might be the first time in his life, and threw it at her. He had sensed where her thoughts were turning even faster than Harry had.

“You are not taking any more classes!” Ron commanded. “You hated that class Hermione, and you way overworked yourself this past year. Honestly, I’m not certain that dropping muggle studies and divination is really enough and you might need to give up on arithmancy as well.”

That was an underhanded technique on Ron’s part. He was trying to distract her into arguing for keeping arithmancy rather than adding divination. As Ron felt Harry see through his deception, he realized such a technique wouldn’t work now that they all shared their heads with each other and so he tried to drown out their attention by yelling “Harry quick forbid her from taking any more classes with your mind powers!” In his head.

Harry almost spat his water across the table in surprise. “I will never—” He started out loud before thinking better of it and continuing telepathically. “I will never force either of you not to do something. I can’t believe you would even suggest that, Ron! This is no joking matter.”

It would be for her own good.” Ron thought back.

“Five extra classes were too much.” Hermione said in response while thinking: ‘Even with time travel.’ Before continuing out loud. “But I got through four during the last part of the year without much trouble. And if there really is something to learn in divination….”

“There isn’t.” Harry insisted. “Trelawney doesn’t know what she’s talking about. She’s spent her whole life trying to copy what other prophets in the past supposedly did and it’s never worked. Maybe if she actually tried something new, something that works for her it would be different, but she hasn’t, so it isn’t. Tea leaves show me something maybe one time in three. The crystal ball needs a lot more work before it’s useful, and it’s probably better to restart and make one completely new from the ground up. Something larger, and maybe polished onyx or obsidian instead of sand glass. Something that can really suck in the light and other kinds of energy. I’m still working on that. And palmistry was a total bust. Utter nonsense and totally meaningless. You won’t be missing anything Hermione.”

“Very well.” Hermione relented after Ron threatened to throw mashed potatoes at her. “I’ll keep myself content with three extra classes. At least until after we get through our O. and I can see if I can talk Professor Dumbledore into offering his alchemy course again. But I want your word on your parent’s grave that you will keep me in the loop about all future foretelling methods you develop.”

“It’s a deal.” Harry agreed.

“Speaking of future projects,” Ron changed the subject as Trelawney made the mistake of escalating from shoving at McGonagall to hair pulling and many of the other Gryffindors arose to condemn the move as unfair. “How are we going to make Harry into an animagus?”

“I’ve looked over the notes Harry gathered from the restricted section and cross referenced them with what Professor McGonagall has told me.” Hermione reported as Professor McGonagall slipped from Trelawney’s grasp, got a fist full of her frizzy hair and used it to flip the other woman around before kicking her legs out from under her so she was now being held up by McGonagall’s grip on her hair. “It’s not an easy ritual. There are three main parts to it. The potion, the mandrake leaf ritual, and the spell itself. The leaf is usually considered the hardest part of it since Harry will have to keep it in his mouth for a whole month.”

“That shouldn’t be that big of an issue.” Harry denied. “Most people fail on that point because they accidently swallow it or spit it out while talking, but I can use my telekinesis to keep it pinned against the side of my mouth. So that part at least may be awkward, but it won’t be difficult.”

“That works.” Hermione accepted. “The potion won’t be too hard to brew. Ron, your parents have potion brewing equipment at home, right?”

“They do.” Ron confirmed. “Ingredients are always cheaper to buy than the finished potion. Saves a good bit of money brewing on our own.”

“Then we can work on it there.” Hermione noted with a nod. “I’ll just need an excuse to come over to your house for a few days.”

“I was thinking about asking both of you to come round for the quidditch world cup.” Ron suggested. “Dad thinks he can get tickets through the ministry. You all can come over and then stay until the school year starts. Mom shouldn’t have any complaints, she’s been wanting to get to know you both better, and it will get Harry away from the muggles much sooner.”

“That’s a good idea.” Harry agreed while he shot the thought: ‘They really aren’t that bad anymore.’ At them which they both ignored. “So, I’ll put the mandrake leaf in my mouth about halfway through July so that in mid-August we can finish the potion by adding that leaf to it.”

“Once that’s done Harry will need to bury it somewhere in Hogwarts and then almost completely forget about it.” Hermione took up the planning. ‘And I mean completely forget about it, every stray thought you have about where it is will throw it just a little bit off. If it gets too far off, then there won’t be any telling what it will do to you when you do take it.’ She added the thought: “It might even just trigger your ceremorphosis then and there.” before continuing out loud. “Then we just wait for a lightning storm.”

“And Harry will have to chant that spell over his heart every day, right?” Ron added.

“Until I start feeling a second heartbeat.” Harry noted.

“Even after that.” Hermione corrected. “Once a lightning storm has passed, we can retrieve the potion, Harry will say the spell one final time and then drink it. If it works, well we’ll have one less thing to worry about. Now that just leaves us to figure out how to get the potion ingredients. I think we’re going to have to break into Professor Snape’s office again.”

“I’m not so sure about that.” Harry declared. “We might have to nab a mandrake leaf from the school since I don’t know how else to get one to Little Whinging, but we should be able to just buy the other ingredients. I know I don’t bring it up much, but I am pretty rich.”

“It’s not a question of money.” Ron objected. ‘It’s a question of doing this without you getting registered.’ He added in his thoughts: “If you register you have to demonstrate your transformation before the ministry, and we can’t let them know you’re actually an Illithid.” He continued speaking. “There are watch lists for those kinds of orders. The ministry keeps an eye out for people who might want to go unregistered.”

“Watch lists?” Hermione asked, suspecting that the word might have a different meaning in the magical world.

“Yeah, magical paper that mirrors any receipts written in certain shops.” Ron clarified thinking back to when his dad had talked about them to him. “If certain ingredients are listed on it in the right amounts a copy of it gets sent down to the misuse of magical artifacts office to get looked into later.”

“So, what if someone orders what they need from multiple different shops under different names?” Harry asked. Ron gave him a look as if such a thought had never occurred to him. “Well, it won’t matter regardless. If the goblins of Gringotts could get a convicted murderer a Firebolt I imagine they can get me some herbs and animal fur.”

There is the small issue of how to make sure your animagus form is an Illithid.” Hermione said telepathically. “From your notes you will need Illithid blood, which we aren’t going to get from any shop.

“I’ll have to use the principle of similarity to get me into something close to what I need and then rely on my own inner magic to guide the spell the rest of the way.” Harry explained. “We’ll need an aquatic element, something to invoke intelligence, darkness, and mind reading. I was thinking of using kneazle fur for the intelligence and mind reading elements. Bat’s blood for darkness, and squid ink for the aquatic stuff.”

“That sounds about right to me.” Hermione nodded along. “I’ll run the arithmetic calculations for you to be sure. The additive elements of the potion can’t amount to more than a teaspoon, so we are going to have to work with some very precise measurements. I’ll bring a set of metric scales to Ron’s house.”

Their plans for the summer set the group of friends sat back and enjoyed the last of the feast. As Professor Dumbledore stood up to give his end of year speech Harry relaxed and allowed his mind to wander. Much had changed for him this past year and there was a tremendous amount of work ahead. But he had Ron and Hermione by his side, he had a plan, he had his magic, he had Esharry. Whatever the world might throw at him next, he felt ready for it.

Interlude: The Professors.

Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore sat back in his headmaster’s chair after he finished his farewell speech for the end of the school year and watched as the assembled students began to break up and head back to their dorm rooms for the evening. It had been a very good farewell feast, he felt, despite two of his most esteemed professors forgetting all decorum and devolving into a fight against one another. Certainly, it would be one long remembered. But the best part of it had certainly been the large number of students who had thanked Professor Lupin for teaching them this past year despite now knowing that he was a werewolf.

Dumbledore liked to think of himself as a man throwing rocks off the edge of a mountain to see if he could manage to knock enough debris loose to start an avalanche. Every student who walked out of this castle with a different point of view was another chance to get a new wave of change moving. This year he felt that, for all Lupin’s reservations about the risk they had undertaken, it had all been worth it. They may well have made a few substantial boulders begin to shake and rattle. All thanks to one teacher things might be changing for the better.

Dumbledore couldn’t help but reflect on his accomplishments. All the times when his advice, suggestions, schemes and string pulling had sent people off tumbling away to shake the foundations of their little magical world. The gay and bi people he had taught to be proud of themselves and to never accept mistreatment from others. The werewolves and vampires he had ensured got their wands and their rights as wizards. The curious explorers he had convinced to try living with beings that the world called creatures and learn how they viewed the world. How many, many different books he had helped get published so that all the ordinary, comfortable and slightly blind wizards and witches out there could learn about boundaries had been pushed and instead of bringing the whole house crashing down on their heads they had just made a little more room for more people to fit in with.

He reflected on his failures too of course. How much prejudice there still was against muggle-borns. How ignorant of muggles and their accomplishments so many wizards chose to remain. How the ministry still forbade him on threat of Azkaban to invite a goblin into his school. How much support the statute of secrecy held on the international scene despite how impossible it was becoming to enforce. How dementors were still allowed to exist in the borders of this country.

A small traitorous voice in the depths of his mind reminded him of how easily those problems could be solved. Of how the Order of the Phoenix could’ve grown after the war into a revolutionary organization. How he could still so easily seize power and put all the things he knew were wrong right. He was the greatest wizard in the world, wielder of the greatest wand to ever exist. Nothing could actually stand in his way if he moved against them.

Dumbledore remembered the face of his dead sister and that voice went silent. He was getting too old for all of this.

“Albus?” Remus spoke up after the last of the students, and all of the students besides him and Severus had gone. “Are you alright?”

“My pardon.” Dumbledore begged. ‘I was lost in the memories of an old man. What is it, Remus? I don’t suppose the outpouring of the students’ appreciation has convinced you to stay on another year?’ Remus shook his head. Dumbledore continued. “A pity. It really is getting rather difficult to keep finding defense teachers. You would’ve saved me an awful headache if you had.”

Dumbledore had desperately hoped the jinx on the defense position would have no effect on Lupin. There had been a pretty good chance after all. Werewolves were highly resistant to curses, their own curses usually refused to let lesser magics cause their hosts any more pain than they did. They were usefully jealous like that.

“Even setting aside the danger and the fact that I almost attacked Harry and Hermione,” Remus noted. “There’s still the matter of Petigrew to deal with. No one besides me or Severus is going to believe he’s come back and if we don’t find him and catch him there will be no way to prove Sirius’s innocence. Not to mention the danger that he presents if left alone abroad.”

“I understand.” Dumbledore accepted. He feared it was already a bit too late though. Petigrew had a head start on them, great fear to urge himself on and only the moderate fear of his master’s wrath to hold him back.

“You don’t think it will matter.” Severus noted. He was one of the best in the world at guessing Dumbledore’s thoughts. “You believe Trelawney’s new prophecy?”

“Simply because it is a true prophecy does not mean it will come true.” Dumbledore sidestepped. “I simply am not certain of how far our resources will stretch in this matter. I have already alerted my contacts in Albania, but they aren’t capable of keeping direct eyes on Tom’s soul at all times. Others have slipped past their watch before. Even with Remus to join them and perhaps inspire their zeal further, we are searching a very large river for a pair of very small minoes.”

“I could join him.” Severus offered. “So could Black.”

“Your efforts, however well intentioned, could cost us our greatest contingency.” Dumbledore rejected. “And Sirius would almost be in as great a danger in eastern Europe as he is in Britain. The warlocks there remember Grindelwald too well and have a deep hatred for any that actually profess to follow a dark lord. In fact, I am almost tempted to say it would be better to spend our time building up our own forces than trying to block Tom’s return.”

“You mean to go through with the tournament then?” Severus guessed. “Karkaroff will disappoint you. His conversion was genuine but so is his fear of the Dark Lord. He will abandon his post at his school as soon as the dark mark can be plainly seen on his skin once more. And Madame Maxime has spent her whole life and about half her family fortune trying to deny what she really is. She’s a coward at heart.”

“Facing a dark wizard can be much easier than facing the whole world’s prejudice, Severus.” Remus interjected. “For the last two hundred years Beauxbaton has offered some of the staunchest resistance to dark magic in the whole world. Three times Grindelwald tried to take that school, once with a Nazi brigade of imperiused soldiers to back his dark wizard up and all three times they were beaten back by the students and their teachers. We would be fools not to seek their aid.”

“Madame Maxime sees much and often discerns the truth.” Dumbledore noted. “I think she especially will prove a strong ally. Karkaroff I admit I don’t have the greatest hope for. But his students on the other hand. Despite rumors proclaiming that under Karkaroff knowledge of the dark arts has increased, it is almost a more welcoming school to muggle-borns and half-bloods than our own is. Most of that is regretfully thanks to how much the magical communities of Eastern Europe suffered under the boot of the muggle communists, and their efforts to destroy the Russian Warlock Duma. They don’t have enough pure-bloods to enforce any kind of prejudice. We may find help there from the youth.”

“I don’t think it is wise to look for help from children, Dumbledore.” Severus said.

“Hopefully none of the youths competing in the tournament will still be children when Tom returns.” Dumbledore responded. There was a stretching silence. Dumbledore broke it. “Ask Severus. Don’t let it build up inside you.”

“How?!” He demanded. “How did Potter learn legilimency? When did he find the time? How could he possibly have learned it well enough to cast it both wandlessly and wordlessly?”

“I do not know Severus.” Dumbledore answered honestly. Sirius had been very eager to boast of his godson’s talent even the limited time Dumbledore had to interrogate him. Several things had surprised Dumbledore. The unseen force that threw Sirius about could be explained by accidental magic, even if that really shouldn’t be appearing anymore in a boy Harry’s age. But the emotions that would’ve been conjured up facing the man who he thought had killed his parents certainly would be strong enough to lash out so. But Legilimency had never been manifested in any case of accidental magic Dumbledore had ever heard of.

And not only could Harry cast a spell that normally only a seventh year would be allowed to attempt, but he could also do so with enough skill to need neither invocation nor a wand to focus it. That kind of skill was extremely rare for even simple spells let alone something as advanced as mind reading. There was also the sheer power with which Harry had used it. According to Sirius, Harry had snatched the story of Peter Petigrew from his mind in a third of the time it had taken Albus to get it from Sirius. To do that Harry must not have been seeing the thoughts play out in Sirius’s head, he must’ve copied how Sirius’s brain stored those memories directly into his own mind and then recalled them himself. It was astonishing and it was only the beginning.

When Albus first heard from the books to the restricted section that Harry had been sneaking spells from them he hadn’t been worried. He trusted Harry to use such magic responsibly. But also, he hadn’t actually thought Harry would be able to do any of them. Curses are very powerful magic, and even the best dark wizards usually only really learn a few of them, since they are so difficult to learn and cast. From what Dumbledore had seen of the whomping willow he knew Harry had added the third most dangerous kind of magic fire and the ability to make flesh vanish to his magical repertoire.

Two very powerful and dangerous curses, learned in the same year Harry had mastered the Patronus Charm more thoroughly than all but a handful of wizards who had passed these walls and legilimency. It was an astonishing amount of progress to come from a student who up until this year, Dumbledore only would’ve ranked as somewhat above average.

“I have long suspected that Harry possessed the same talent for magic as his father did.” Dumbledore offered as explanation. Severus harrumphed at that, which was to be expected. “I think this past year he has also gained his mother’s love of learning. Certainly, his study habits have improved almost as much as his grades have. It will be interesting to see if he keeps up the same rate of progress next year.”

“It is unnatural, mark my words, Dumbledore.” Severus declared. “Something happened to that boy, I know it.”

“Well, if you get any idea of what it might be and how we might spread it to the rest of the student body do let me know.” Albus responded. “As for me I don’t think I will lose and sleep over it.”

And he didn’t. For all his many faults, Dumbledore did trust Harry. He was putting the poor boy through too much not to.

Interlude: The Cousin

On June 24th Dudley Dursley awoke after another night of pleasant but unusual dreams. It was the day after the most miserable birthday he ever remembered having. Dudley had been forced on a diet by his tyrannical school simply because they didn’t want to order him a custom uniform. Well, that wasn’t really true. The school had put him on a diet and convinced his parents to keep that diet up even over the summer. So instead of the burgers and pizza he usually demanded on his birthday he had salad and fruit.

Fruit and salad was all he had been allowed to eat for the last three months. It was bad enough having to starve on rabbit food, but they had also quite publicly informed his family that he had grown too fat for the underwear they stocked. And that was the real rub. He could endure the loss of his favorite foods, but the shame of it all was what really killed him.

Dudley had always known that he was larger than he should be. He had always been the largest kid at school and of course compared to his thin stick of a cousin Dudley was always going to look like a brick house. He had always been able to downplay it though. He was doing it even now, thinking of himself merely as large and not as fat.

His father was a large man. So, Dudley hadn’t felt bad about being large either. In fact, he had been proud that he was clearly growing up to be a big strong man as well. At school though he had met real strong men. Not the fake body builder types from television and movies. But his coaches and teachers who had the old fit man kind of strength, that didn’t show off, but Dudley knew could move with power and assurance. He saw his coaches lead the older athletic boys out on morning runs and had known his own dad could have gone half so far without pulling something important and being forced to lie down.

Dudley had done his best to prove he was strong in school by using his size to bully other kids. He could overpower just about anyone in his age group so that proved that he was actually strong and not fat. This past year he had pushed a quiet kid too far though and ended up with a bloody nose and a limp for the rest of the week. The teachers just told him that was what happened when he picked fights he couldn’t win. He had been too embarrassed to write home about it. So, he couldn’t lie to himself about that anymore.

But it was one thing to know, he was fat. It was quite another for the school nurse to announce to his family when they came to pick him up in front of all the other parents that he was too fat to fit into the uniform. The fact that his mother had put the whole family on the diet along with him made it worse. Every snide comment that his father made about rabbit food, every time his cousin snuck off to eat on his own, every apologetic looks his mother gave him just ate away at him. It made him feel like he was rotting inside.

And now he had to face another whole day of it. Lovely.

Dudley came downstairs to find his cousin cooking breakfast in the kitchen. Dudley was still half asleep and so paid him no mind and just sat at the table. Moments later he heard the clink of a plate set in front of him. He looked up to see the wondrous sight of a pair of fried eggs in front of him. Half a grapefruit as well, but Dudley did his best to ignore it.

“Oh, don’t tempt me, Pots.” He complained. “You know I’m not allowed any real food.”

“You are, believe it or not.” Harry responded after a second. “I actually read that meal plan your nurse sent home and there are some kinds of protein on it. Just nothing too greasy, bacon sausage burgers, that sort of stuff. You’re allowed eggs, ham, and chicken so long as it’s not too much.”

“You looked that up for me?” Dudley asked in genuine surprise.

“No, I got tired of grapefruit for breakfast.” Harry answered honestly which made Dudley laugh.

“Where’d you even find the eggs for this? Mom threw all the real food away.” Dudley asked as he scarfed down his grapefruit as quickly as he could so the taste of the eggs would last as long as it could in his mouth.

“Hedwig got them.” Harry declared, and when he saw the bewildered look on Dudley’s face he added. “My owl.”

“What?” Dudley asked in disbelief. “No, she didn’t. Where would she even find chicken eggs around here? How could she find them?”

Harry shrugged and sat down with his own plate of eggs and dug in. “The same way she knows how to deliver letters I guess.”

“Don’t you magic her or something to send a letter?” Dudley guessed.

“No.” Harry denied. “I just give her the letter and tell her where to take it. She figures out the rest.”

“Oh,” Dudley understood. “They must’ve magicked her before you got her then.”

“Or she’s just a very smart bird.” Harry declared.

“Owls aren’t that smart.” Dudley rejected. “Natural ones anyway. Everyone would use them for mail if they were.”

“You couldn’t deliver all the regular mail with owls.” Harry shot back. ‘The Royal Post must deliver a million letters every day. There aren’t enough owls in the world to handle that.’ Dudley shrugged, he guessed that was true. Harry continued. “They might have all used owls once.”

“I think I would’ve read about that in history if that were true.” Dudley denied.

“Magic was part of the world up until the sixteen-seventies or so.” Harry shot back. “Owl post might have been normal back then.”

“Why did your lot go into hiding anyway?” Dudley asked on a whim.

“I don’t know to be honest.” Harry answered. “I was told it was because wizards didn’t want to be badgered by regular people begging for magical solutions for their problems. But that doesn’t make sense to me. People would’ve paid for magic, and if demand was high and supply low the wizards would’ve made a lot of money doing it all, and I would think that would make up for the annoyance.”

Harry sat and pondered while Dudley cleared their plates and washed them in the sink. It was only fair since Harry had cooked. Once he finished and came back Harry continued his answer.

“I think it was the wars.” Harry said. “A lot of wizards used to be knights and nobles; you know. Useful people like wizards would get drawn into most kings’ courts. So, the thirty years war breaks out, the English Civil War, all the fighting over colonies and empires. Casualties start climbing into the hundreds of thousands and maybe a lot of wizards start wondering if being a part of the rest of the world is worth it.”

That made sense, Dudley accepted. It was too bad really. What would the world be like if Harry’s part of it was more widely known? Would there be dragons at the zoo? Would there be taxi services that flew people into cities on magic carpets to get more cars off the road? Could the worst diseases in the world be done away with a flick of a wand?

His mother and father used to say that magic was freakish and unnatural. But that couldn’t really be true. If something happened, then it was a natural part of the world. And how freakish could wizards really be? That giant that came for Harry to first take him to his school had been strange and Dudley didn’t appreciate that the man had given him a pig’s tail. But he had just gotten mad that his parents had insulted people he liked. That was a normal enough thing to happen. Dudley had shown some kids what for because they had made fun of his friends behind their backs.

So, Harry went to a school that taught magic. Surely it must still be a school though. There would be kids who formed into cliques, homework that everyone hated. Stupid rules that were the way they were because of hundred-year-old traditions that no one understood but still blindly followed. Fun teachers, harsh teachers, boring teachers and teachers who had no idea what they were talking about. How different could it be from his school?

Dudley reflected that it was a little odd he was thinking this way. Certainly, he had never before questioned whether Harry was a freak better left alone. Maybe it was his dreams. Sometimes he dreamed of doing magic, of going to a school like Harry’s and playing stupid games on flying brooms or hanging out with friends to complain about potions homework. Maybe that made it all seem more normal to him. It made Harry seem more normal to him. In fact, he increasingly had a hard time remembering why he thought of Harry as a freak to begin with.

For a time, Dudley just sat there and stared at Harry. And Harry stared right back at him. It was like each was really seeing the other for the first time. Dudley broke the silence.

“How come you haven’t made fun of me for my diet?” Dudley asked. It was a thought that had been bothering him for a while. “I know I’ve called you a skinny little twig before.”

“Because it’s not your fault.” Harry said in response. “You’re not the one who chose the menu around here. You didn’t ask to be fat any more than I asked to be starved.”

Dudley winced. He had never really thought of that before. He couldn’t help but recall all the times Harry had been sent to bed under the stairs for things he hadn’t actually done without dinner. Often on days when Dudley wasn’t certain if Harry had eaten lunch or even breakfast either.

“Mind you it will be your fault if you stay fat.” Harry pushed on as he stood up to leave. “This is your chance to be a better person Duds. I hope you take it.”

He paused on his way out and turned back to say: “I kind of like the nickname Pots. It’s a lot better than freak. Thanks.”

Two weeks later, Harry got Dudley a book of famous sports stars, how they kept themselves in shape, and how they often managed to rise above troubled and misspent youths. Years later Dudley would recall that receiving that book had been one of the most important things that had ever happened to him.

Interlude: The Arcanist.

Kay’Lotha always made sure to take a moment of quiet contemplation each day and revel in the simple things in his life. To let himself forget all the things that normally frustrated him and take some simple satisfaction in something that was and always would be his. This day he relaxed on his favorite and most comfortable couch and ran his fingers slowly through the hair of his favorite duergar thrall.

She leaned back into his touch from time to time enjoying the touch and favor of her master, of her very reason for existing. But mostly she focused on her work. With deft and gentle strokes of her chisel she continued to work on the tiny figurine on the ground before her. This was suitable for her. After all it was this skill that had first attracted Kay’Lotha to her and saved her life.

His favorite duergar, she didn’t have a name anymore since she didn’t need one, had been captured along with a number of others in a raid, some years back, on a gray dwarf mine. Originally, she had been slated to join the food stocks, to be experimented on to see if her brain could be made more swollen or if they could awaken any primitive psychic powers in her mind. Then later once she had been properly prepared, some random hungry Illithid would’ve been given her to pry her head open and feast on her brain.

Kay’Lotha had seen her by happenstance as he came down to the slave pits to fetch a menial drone for the day. By luck he had noticed her fashioning some small bit of stone into a weapon. Likely she intended to slit her own throat with it, but the slave pit masters would never be so careless as to allow such a waist. However, Kay’Lotha had noticed the skill with which she worked the stone and had recognized an actual use for her.

There was more than enough food stock, so the pit master had no objection to Kay’Lotha making her his thrall, so long as he was allowed to help reshape her mind. Together they and a few others had delicately worked around her mind to not only preserve her skills but also enhance them, while clearing away all the superfluous parts of her personality that she didn’t need any more. It had been a most satisfying bit of work, and Kay’Lotha had profited considerably from her work, trading favors for her statues and creations. Yes, Kay’Lotha was very glad he had the wisdom to see how she could be put far more useful work than merely feeding the hungry.

His favorite duergar was working on a statue of one of Kay’Lotha’s other most favored thralls. Ulfrik was one of the most unique thralls in all of the colony, a human being. He had come down into the under dark with a group of “adventurers” to hunt after drow slavers. Kay’Lotha had been part of the group to intercept that party. In fact, it had been Kay’Lotha who had ensnared the man’s mind after one of his compatriots had stunned the party with a mind blast. Getting Ulfrik to be his thrall had cost Kay’Lotha quite a few favors and many promises of future service. He had likely overpaid considerably for Ulfrik, but it was well worth it. Preserving Ulfrik’s mind while also ensuring his obedience had been quite tricky but Kay’Lotha had done it, and that had also been worth it. Kay’Lotha needed to be able to pick Ulfrik’s mind and thoughts at will after all in order to understand and fully utilize the other thing he had gotten from Ulfrik, his most prized of all possessions.

As his most favored duergar worked, Kay’Lotha studied what she had made. The work was almost complete. The twelve-inch-tall statue was a true work of art. Carved from obsidian it showed Ulfrik, leg raised in mid step, nose buried in a book, quill in hand ready to make some note or alteration. The perfect image of the scholar on the move. And excellent likeness of the man.

The duergar had captured every detail of the man. The rumples of his clothes, the lines on his face, the outline of his muscles even the very bounce in the step he was about to take. If Kay’Lotha could shrink Ulfrik down and change his skin to black, there would be no way to tell him apart from the statue. It was perfect. Some might have called it a waste of time to make a thrall stand in place for thirteen hours just for a sculpture to be made. Not Kay’Lotha though, he knew that real works of art required real commitment.

Kay’Lotha looked up at Ulfrik where he held the pose, caught in mid step. His muscles burned, his throat was parched, his brain fuzzy from how little he had dared to breathe as the duergar worked. Just as Kay’Lotha had ordered him. He would be in no small bit of agony if Kay’Lotha hadn’t thought to suppress his mind and shut down his nerves, but Kay’Lotha had never seen any reason why his thralls should be made to suffer needlessly.

As Kay’Lotha continued to relax and enjoy this simple quiet moment, the duergar finished her work and handed over the statue for him to inspect. It was flawless, one of her greatest works. Exactly the kind of quality he expected from her. Maybe even a bit beyond that. Kay’Lotha released Ulfrik from his paralysis and allowed his satisfaction to flood the minds of both his thralls. They both collapsed to the ground, their primitive brains overwhelmed with that alien emotion of pleasure as they reveled in how well they had served their master.

Kay’Lotha left them to their “joy” and moved over to his mantle place to compare this latest work to the very best that his duergar had ever made. As he had surmised, this piece was more than good enough to stand in his personal collection. It was a shame he had already promised this work to one of the commanders in exchange for a spot on the next surface mission. Perhaps he should set her to work making another to send in this one’s place? No. No his duergar always worked her best when she was given a few days to rest between art pieces. And Kay’Lotha needed Ulfrik in top shape to join him on that mission. There was so much to do to get the hated Githyanki away from the colony and much honor and prestige to be earned in the work. That was more important than keeping one piece in his private collection. Too bad.

Kay’Lotha felt a small disturbance in the pleasure of his duergar thrall. He commanded her to speak her mind. He would know what was troubling her and deal with it. His thralls need not suffer so long as he could do anything about it.

“Master?” She said, pulling herself into a humble bow. “If I’ve pleased you, might you consider seeking out my son and bringing him into your service? I know he could serv—”

She got no further as Kay’Lotha seized the thought from her head and tore it away. She immediately forgot about her son and slipped back into her mind numbing “pleasure.” It was her one failing and sadly there was nothing Kay’Lotha could do about it.

Her son had been captured with her in that raid that first brought her to the colony. Kay’Lotha had ignored the boy when he took her into his service. Children were less than useless to the colony. They contributed nothing, were almost impossible to keep satisfied and can constantly pulled at the attention of other thralls. Better to let more primitive societies around them deal with the trouble of producing and raising new thralls for them to take later. Children had no place in an Illithid colony.

Doubtlessly by now the boy had long since been eaten. Immature minds could be just as sustaining as adult ones were after all. It would’ve been the only use the colony could’ve put him to. Nevertheless, like clockwork, every few weeks the duergar remembered her child and asked after him. It was simply annoying.

Kay’Lotha would’ve scoured all memory of the boy from his thrall’s mind except she had first learned to carve stone to make gifts for the boy. Erasing those memories might well disrupt her ability to carve such perfect statues and figurines. It wasn’t worth the risk. Still, it irked him that something so trivial and unimportant should disturb one of his thralls from time to time. Especially when she should be finding a deeper satisfaction in having effectively served him. What a bother.

Before Kay’Lotha could settle his mind back to its own satisfied state the Elder Brain touched him. He was summoned to the quarters of the Ulitharid. Kay’Lotha dared not tarry, but he did pause to consider for a moment. If he was wanted, then it was likely his other services might be needed as well. He doubted the Ulitharid would want his thrall to make him a statue. So before leaving, Kay’Lotha moved a few of the statues on his mantle around until there was a soft click and a hidden compartment could be accessed.

From within Kay’Lotha removed his most prized possession. The spell book he had taken from Ulfrik after defeating him. In it was everything that Kay’Lotha had learned about magic and the arcane. He slipped into a bag he carried, underneath a jumble of other useful things so no one could guess what it was. Then he was off.

Kay’Lotha made his way through the chambers and halls of the colony as swiftly as he could. He passed by many other Illithids and their thralls all of which he ignored. Normally he might have paused to repay the occasional sneer that others who knew what he was, but he was summoned to the presence of the Ulitharid on business of the Elder Brain, he dared not delay any more than he had. One or two moved to block his path no doubt with some snide comment on their tongues or perhaps with some bargain or scheme they might wish to put into action. But they both stopped suddenly and came no closer. Likely the Elder Brain had told them their business could wait until after Kay’Lotha was done serving the colony.

Before long he appeared in the chambers of the Ulitharid. He bowed his head in submission to this greater being. When he felt the Ulitharid’s permission he rose and looked it in his eyes. The Enlightened Instructor, though a person with no sense of respect or gravitas might have labeled the jumble of psychic impressions that made up the Ulitharid’s name as Professor Trainer or some such rubbish, was a magnificent being. His towering noble demeanor was more than worthy of the six long and mighty tendrils that sprouted from his face. Here was a being worthy of carrying on the minds of any entire colony on his back. How any being could stand before an Ulitharid and not know they were meant to rule the universe, Kay’Lotha didn’t know.

Have you heard of the second Ulitharid born to this colony in your lifetime?” The Enlightened Instructor demanded to know with a cold sneer of thinly veiled contempt.

I have heard of the Surviving One.” Kay’Lotha responded. “But not much more than that he was born for hosts taken from a different world. The Elder Brain has not seen fit to inform one such as I of his mission and duties.”

The Enlightened Instructor’s mind seized hold of Kay’Lotha’s brain with sudden and violent force. With a supreme effort Kay’Lotha managed to hold in a scream of pain as the Ulitharid forced memories and ideas into his mind. This was no gentle and gradual communion with the Elder Brain to instruct and inform. This was a brutal imparting of knowledge without any concern for what it might over right and destroy in Kay’Lotha’s brain.

It was finished quickly though. And Kay’Lotha now knew of the Surviving One’s mission to infiltrate and subvert a society of ignorant sorcerers beyond the reach of the hated Githyanki. How this plan could create a safe and secure place for the empire to rise from once more. How the Elder Brain greatly desired for this plan to succeed at any cost.

The Elder Brain demands a report from the Surviving One.” The Enlightened Instructor declared as he floated over to his shelves and removed a roll of parchment from one of them. “Take this along with two of the city guards and go fetch him.”

Kay’Lotha took the proffered scroll and bowed his way out of the room. As he drifted down to a guard post he unrolled and examined the scroll. It was, as he expected, a magic scroll of Gate. A means of freely traveling from higher and lower planes of existence, this one was altered to focus only on the ability to move to a location in the material plane, but the gateway made between where it was cast and where it would go would last much longer.

Illithids rarely relied on magic. The first empire had been founded on the power of superior psionics and would be rebuilt with the same power. Psychic power was easier and quicker to use, more flexible and powerful. Let lesser races waste their time with clumsy words, foolish hand motions while clutching bits of wood or piles of bat guano, Illithids only needed to think and the world changed.

But much had been lost and forgotten since the empire fell. So often magic could now do what psionics could not. It was to gain that power that Kay’Lotha had taken up a wizard’s spell book and broken away from the traditions of his people. And it was because that power made him quite useful that the colony tolerated his presence and his blasphemy. One day it wouldn’t, and he would be driven from the colony and forced to survive in the under dark on his own. But by then he would know enough about magic that he could pursue avenues of power unknown to any other Illithid.

Utilizing magic scrolls like this was one of the responsibilities forced on an arcanist like himself. The Ulitharid would never sully himself by stooping to use magic. Kay’Lotha was happy to do it though, it proved he still had a place in the colony and time to further his studies and amass more power.

In the guard post he had selected he found a number of drow warrior thralls. The lithe blue skinned bodies reflected the elven grace with which they could move and fight. They bowed to him as he entered with hands on their scimitars and bows. The few other Illithids in the room paid him no mind and the towering Ettin Ceremorph that came to greet him expected Kay’Lotha to bow to him.

Kay’Lotha did so. The twelve-foot-tall hulking beast of an Illithid was not a being to anger. The writhing mass of his second head that had sunk down under the skin of his chest matched the glare that his top head was sending him.

The towering forms of giants were normally beyond the ability of single tadpole to control and transform, but Ettin had two heads and two brains which two tadpoles could control together. The hulking brute was not only much stronger than any true Illithid, but it also had the psychic power to back that form up and possessed not inconsiderable intelligence. This mighty brute, Amonth, was a favored servant of the Elder Brain on top of all that. Favor that he had earned through highly successful service to the colony.

The Elder Brain commands me to aid you arcanist.” The Ettin declared, obviously not happy about it. “Speak your need and let it be done.”

One or two of your guards should suffice.” Kay’Lotha responded. “And whichever of your thralls is best suited for stealth. We cannot allow any clumsiness to endanger the Ulitharid’s mission.”

Amonth grunted in response, he had heard the implied insult, that he, one of the Elder Brain’s greatest servants, could not be trusted with a task a mere arcanist had been given. Antagonizing the giant was senseless, but Kay’Lotha would not allow insults to go unanswered. And Amonth dared not strike back now, not when the Elder Brain’s orders must be carried out. Instead, the hulking man turned and grunted to a pair of young guardsmen who came over and joined them.

Kay’Lotha had never met Uljin or Glaycin, there were total strangers to him. But that didn’t matter. All three of them were joined to the Elder Brain. The moment either came close to Kay’Lotha he was told everything he needed to know about either Illithid. They were young and ambitious, brave and a little reckless. Glaycin had little respect for his elders, Uljin a deep fascination with the traditions of their ancestors. That might cause some friction, but neither would step out of line.

Better yet, both young ones were excited to get to work with an arcanist. They had a healthy contempt for the power of the arcane, but they had seen what drow witches and sorcerers could accomplish in battle and would see what a member of a more enlightened race could do. Kay’Lotha could work with that.

Along with the two Illithids came a half dozen or so drow thralls. The three Illithids quickly linked them to their own minds. Kay’Lotha had always preferred more intellectual thralls so these battle thralls who had everything but their prowess for fighting and their obedience to the colony burned from their minds seemed uncouth to him. He allowed the other two to control the majority of them.

With his party assembled, Kay’Lotha drew his scroll and set to work. The opening to the portal would be safest here in the guard post, so any uncivilized or monstrous brute forced its way in the guards here could swiftly dispatch it. The destination Kay’Lotha desired was a small forest on the edge of a local settlement on another world.

With swift motions of his hands, the uttering of arcane words and other subtle motions that the scroll called for, Kay’Lotha activated the scroll’s power. After only a few seconds of work a shining white rectangle opened in the air. A hole in the very fabric of the plains themselves connecting two distant worlds. The scroll caught fire and all but vanished into a cloud of ash as the magic power coursed through it. But the gate itself would last more than an hour.

The drow leapt through the gate as soon as it formed. The three Illithids followed through shortly afterwards. Kay’Lotha’s vision went white as he passed through the gate, and then faded to the colors of a simple forest shrouded in the dead of night. The drow were already spreading out around them in a defensive pattern, the other two Illithids stood at his side.

All three of them froze and shivered for a moment. The psychic power of the Elder Brain could not cross the arcane gateway. Though they were only a step or two away from their homes they were also untold millions of miles distant. Beyond the reach of their master’s power, all three now possessed completely free minds.

The experience was not completely alien to any of them. All of them had journeyed beyond the reach of the Elder Brain before on missions and raids. It was never a pleasant experience though; the loss of that absolute presence was disheartening. Worse, the connections that existed between their minds became more tenuous, held only by their own wills rather than being enforced by the Elder Brain. Kay’Lotha could cut himself off from the others with a thought, and he could now only see the parts of their minds they chose to show him.

Either could sever their connection to him, and then immediately betray him. They might already be planning how they might kill him and steal his spell book to take its power for themselves. Or they might be plotting about how to get him killed to rid the colony of a blasphemous embarrassment and thus curry favor with the Elder Brain. Kay’Lotha seized control of the situation to keep the other two under his thumb.

Hold the perimeter for now.” He ordered. “I will find the Ulitharid.”

With a few swift movements and a spoken command in the so-called common tongue, Kay’Lotha cast a spell. He covered one of his as a large invisible magical sphere appeared in the air overhead. With it he could scan the horizon to see which way would lead to this town of Little Whinging where the Ulitharid was waiting.

Fortunately, the forest was not so vast, Kay’Lotha could clearly see the surrounding settlements. Many homes of oddly paneled wood stretched around him. Several villages worth of homes all oddly clustered together. Humans seemed to make up the majority of not the totality of the local population. Strangely Kay’Lotha could see no farmland, nor the common spaces and maker places that he would expect in a developed settlement. It was as if all the locals did was sleep here.

Near the edge of his vision, he spotted the home that the Enlightened Instructor had described to him from the Ulitharid’s memories. Strange, it seemed so very small and insignificant. How could the Ulitharid stand to live there with the sun so near and so constant? How could he remain so exposed to the locals?

Before Kay’Lotha could question things further he sensed a powerful psychic presence reach out to him. Something had sensed his spell work and was seeking them out. Kay’Lotha canceled his spell and prepared to warn the others when he felt it touch him. The mind wasn’t one he had ever encountered before, but it was doubtlessly an Illithids. It curled and twisted around them all, feeling the shape of their minds, measuring the extent of their power. “Wait there.” It demanded and then withdrew.

Was that the Ulitharid?” Uljin asked.

It was certainly strong enough to be.” Kay’Lotha noted it. Brazen enough as well he added in the privacy of his own head. The Ulitharid must have been casting its thoughts far and wide of have sensed his magic from such a distance. An unthinkable risk back in the colony where Githyanki patrols prowled, priestess of Loth spied, and other nameless horrors hunted in the endless dark. The Ulitharid obviously felt it was the sole and absolute master of this domain.

The party waited where they were. The terrain was easy to defend and the way back to their homes was right there. If something hostile was coming, they would have the easiest time dealing with it here. They did not have to wait long.

They did not feel the Ulitharid’s mind until just before it entered the clearing. It had clearly been hiding itself until it came near, because all of a sudden, its thoughts were all around them. Certainly, they felt the power of a mind on par with a Ulitharid. But the body that came into view was not what they expected. It seemed to just be a black-haired human youth. Admittedly they were hovering over the ground as they used their psionic might to glide silently through the forest, but other than that they bore no resemblance to any Illithid.

Glaycin sneered and rose up to meet the intruder. “What insult is this?” He asked the world at large. “We came to summon the Ulitharid not be commanded by some chi—”

The Ulitharid lashed out with vicious force. His thoughts sharpened to a knife edge and then sliced through Glaycin’s mental defenses. His mind was seized like a terrier taking a rat, shaken and thrown about until the Illithid was left stunned and defenseless. The Ulitharid pulled his every thought and memory from his mind and pursued them with a casual leisure. Satisfied with what it learned, he put the Illithid back together, but he also threw him to the ground and forcibly moved his limbs until he had prostrated himself in humble humiliation.

Whatever the boy’s form might be, there could be no doubt that this was an Ulitharid standing before them. Though less than a year old he was every bit as formidable as the Enlightened Instructor, and so far above Kay’Lotha that it would not only be hopeless but sacrilegious to resist him. Kay’Lotha and Uljin both bowed at the hip and commanded the drow to drop to their knees.

The Ulitharid touched Kay’Lotha’s mind, and he immediately surrendered himself up to his lord’s inspection. Fortunately, the Ulitharid was far more gentle in inspecting his mind, he had already made his point. The Ulitharid pauses to linger on his memories of gaining a spell book, but rather than disgust, Kay’Lotha sensed a passing sense of approval from the Ulitharid.

That wasn’t at all what Kay’Lotha had expected. The Ulitharid sensed his surprise and Kay’Lotha in turn felt something even more unexpected. A strange kind of satisfaction that the world was not as either of them had expected. In a lesser being Kay’Lotha would’ve called it humor. But surely that was impossible for an Ulitharid to experience. And indeed, as soon as Kay’Lotha had thought he sensed it the strange emotion was gone. He had no idea what to make of any of it. He must’ve been mistaken. Overwhelmed by the presence of an Ulitharid he was imagining things.

Why are you here?” The Ulitharid asked after he was done examining Kay’Lotha’s most basic memories. “I warned the Elder Brian that any other Illithid that came here could threaten to disrupt my mission.”

The Elder Brain wishes to receive a report of your actions.” Kay’Lotha responded. “We have been bidden to escort you back, great master.”

Very well.” The Ulitharid responded. “Lead the way.”

They left Glaycin behind with the drow to defend the portal from this side and quickly made their way back to the colony. Kay’Lotha felt profound relief to be back under the control of the Elder Brain and was all but delighted to feel its satisfaction that the Ulitharid had returned with them. The Ettin and all the other guards in the outpost bowed low to the Ulitharid as they felt the Elder Brain declare his identity. The Ulitharid hardly noticed them.

They made their way swiftly through the colony to reach the Elder Brain’s brine tank at its highest point. The Enlightened Instructor was there to meet them. Kay’Lotha bowed to the three masters of the colony and stood back to the side. No one told him to leave so he lingered, curious about what such greater beings might have to say to one another.

Eternal Survivor.” The Enlightened Instructor greeted his fellow Ulitharid. “You have returned to us in one piece and in good health. Good. The Elder Brain is most excited to hear a report of your doings. Has the Empire’s return been advanced?”

The Eternal Survivor gave a report of all he had done in the past year. It was very impressive. How skillfully he had won the sympathy and approval of these so-called wizards. How effortlessly he had integrated back into the life of his host with none the wiser of his true intentions. How he had once more proved himself a hero and wise leader to those that were best able to speed his path to power and influence. And most impressively of all to Kay’Lotha, how he had secured access to a cast library of arcane secrets and knowledge. Any Illithid would salivate at the thought of such access to so much closely guarded knowledge, but Kay’Lotha most of all since he knew the value of magic.

And wasn’t that an astounding thing? An Ulitharid who was willing to wield arcane magic? True, it was in the name of restoring the Empire on a world beyond the reach of the Githyanki menace. Very little sacrifice and risk wasn’t worth such a prize. But it was highly surprising, nonetheless. It opened intriguing possibilities.

Illithids had no souls, no afterlife awaited them upon death. They didn’t need them. When an Illithid died its brain was recovered and placed in the brine tank of an Elder Brain. Their memories and personalities would then be absorbed into the Elder Brain to exist as part of it for the rest of time. In death an Illithid didn’t ascend to a higher or lower plain of existence to be the plaything of some god or devil, they instead became part of something truly greater than themselves. The living will of the colony, and eventually the eternal will of the Empire restored.

But no Elder Brain would want to join with an arcanist, would accept a blasphemer into that eternal oneness. Kay’Lotha had damned himself the moment he took up that spell book. That was fine with him, he would gladly exchange a possible eternal reward for immediate advancement and power. Plus, the arcane opened alternative paths to immortality.

But an Ulitharid arcanist might be willing to allow one such as Kay’Lotha into his eternal embrace. And this Eternal Survivor seemed well named, the best chance Kay’Lotha had ever heard of restoring the Empire. Kay’Lotha might have turned his back on the ideals of his people, but that didn’t mean he didn’t take comfort from the communion he found in the colony. Even if the Eternal Survivor was only slightly more willing to tolerate the presence of an arcanist than most that would mean years, perhaps decades more to remain amongst his people. Kay’Lotha was desperately tempted by such a prospect. He would have to find some way into this Ulitharid’s good graces.

And these thralls remain loyal to you even with most of their minds intact?” The Enlightened Instructor questioned as the Eternal Survivor finished his report.

Since they thought I was offering them power they accepted my bond willingly.” The Eternal Survivor confirmed. “Now they cannot escape it or defy me. I have had to disabuse them of some notions since, but they still see me as their own path to greater power. They are committed to my goals and my survival.”

Good.” The Enlightened Instructor confirmed with satisfaction. “You have done well. Everything is proceeding as we had hoped. I would wish to give you equally good news of how the colony has thrived in your absence but there is at least one troubling matter to report. While Githyanki patrols have been led away from the colony and there is little immediate risk here, the other colonies have grown restless over how close their patrols have come to us. The major concern was over our nautiloid, it was truly priceless and irreplaceable. It could not be risked with the Githyanki nearby, so it was moved to another colony until the crisis has passed.”

Without it though, we have lost our ability to reinforce you should your mission be compromised.” The Enlightened Instructor continued. “Thus, we need some other means of reliably moving Illithids to this world of yours. Spell scrolls have some use in this regard as you have seen, but they are expensive and difficult to procure. An alternative has been decided upon. Our arcanist, whom you have just met, has prepared a teleportation circle here in the colony. You must find a suitable location to place a sister circle in your world. This will allow us to freely move Illithids from our colony to your secure location at will.”

That may take some effort.” The Eternal Survivor answered. “But the will of the Elder Brain will be done. How am I to prepare this teleportation circle?”

The arcanist will take care of the actual work.” The Enlightened Instructor said. Kay’Lotha felt a deep sense of satisfaction fill him. This would be his in with the Eternal Survivor. He could easily prove his worth with such a task. Normally making a teleportation circle permanent requires a year of work and many valuable reagents. But Kay’Lotha had found a way to anchor the circle with Qualith runes in half the time at a fraction of the cost. The Eternal Survivor would be well pleased with his work, and Kay’Lotha would have plenty of time to test the Eternal Survivor’s knowledge of the arcane and if he truly approved of such unorthodox approaches to power.

Then all I need is to find a safe place for him to work.” The Eternal Survivor surmised. “It will be done, but it will take time. How do I contact you when I am ready for him?”

Bend your thoughts like so.” The Enlightened Instructor demonstrated. “And focus on the Elder Brain. Your thoughts cannot fail to find us no matter the distance they must cross. Be sure to send the message from the safe place you’ll have found. The Elder Brain will send the arcanist directly there.”

Their business concluded Kay’Lotha soon escorted the Ulitharid back to the portal. Once he had departed Kay’Lotha rushed back to his home. He found his thralls in much the same state as he had left them. Well, that was no matter they were still recovering from a great labor after all.

“Master?” Ulfrik asked from where he lay on the ground, his muscles in no shape to move himself about even to greet his master. “What has you in such a good mood? Was our work truly so good?”

I think I have come as close as is possible to knowing your human feeling of happiness.” Kay’Lotha told Ulfrik who felt astounded by such a thought. Kay’Lotha wrapped him and his favorite duergar up in flows of psychic power and lifted them both up onto his couch so they could relax more comfortably. “My very favorite thralls have accomplished a perfect work for me. I have proved my worth once more to the colony and exciting new possibilities have been opened for the future. Are you up for a conversation right now Ulfrik or do you need to rest?”

“My limbs may ache, but my mind is sharp.” Ulfrik answered overjoyed by how carefully his master was treating him. “What do you want to speak of?”

Tell me in detail, what was it like going to a magic school?” Kay’lotha listened carefully and made his plans for the future.

Author’s Note: Thus concludes Harry’s third year. The longest story I have written to date and one of the few to reach something of an ending. This has also been a departure from my more usual style since I’m writing almost solely from a single perspective, normally I prefer to either have an omniscient narrator or to write many different chapters from different point of view characters, hence the selection of interludes in this chapter.

It has been a fun experience writing this story so far and I don’t think I’m done with it yet. I greatly appreciate everyone that has reviewed or commented on the story, your advice, critique and little smiley faces have been most welcomed.

I am debating on whether I should start a new story for the events of Harry’s next year or if I should keep pressing forward with this one. If you have any opinions on that subject I would love to know them. If I do decide to start a new story, I will post an update chapter here with that story’s new name so those that have arranged to receive alerts about our progress here will know where to go next.

I hope you all have enjoyed reading.

Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Thoughts of the Dark

Harry’s heart felt like it was hammering away at a thousand beats per minute as the last of the dark-skinned elfin figures vanished beyond the gate to the Illithid colony and the gate closed. He let out a long breath and allowed himself to drift back to the ground. He immediately collapsed against the side of a tree as it felt like all his bones had turned to jelly and his muscles went lax. He remembered this feeling from two years before when the ghost of Tom Riddle faded away after Harry had stabbed the diary it was possessing with a basilisk’s fang. His body was surprised that it was still alive and all the tension and pain that he had been ignoring as he struggled to stay that way had at last been allowed to hit him.

He had gone back to the Illithid colony. Harry had never meant to do that without an army of wizards backing him up, and maybe a muggle army too for that matter. But what choice had he had?

He had been enjoying a calm summer night looking out over the sleeping neighborhood of Little Whinging when his ESP had allowed him to catch a glimpse of a magical eye floating above the distant forest. It had been casting its gaze back and forth, searching for something amidst the scattered suburbs. When Harry had reached out with his senses and felt Illithid minds in the forest, he had panicked. He couldn’t have allowed them to come looking for him, so he had gone out to meet them.

From there everything happened so quickly. When an Illithid had challenged him, he had beaten their mind into submission to intimidate the others. He had gone with them back to the colony because to refuse would’ve drawn the anger of the Elder Brain down on him. And he had reported everything that he had done in the last year as truthfully as he could to not give it any chance to mistrust him.

Harry had no choice but to stay in the Elder Brain’s good graces. Sure, he could easily overpower the mind of an Illithid, his own psychic strength had grown considerably in the last year. But that was just one Illithid, and it hadn’t really been fighting back, not after its initial resistance anyway. Harry was an Ulitharid after all, he outranked any mere Illithid.

But the Illithids would fight back against him if the Elder Brain ordered them too. And Harry couldn’t possibly fight back against dozens of them, let alone the hundreds or even thousands of Illithids that the colony could send to subdue him. Especially since that subjugation force would almost certainly be led by the colony’s other Ulitharid: Professor Trainer.

The last time Harry had stood before the older Ulitharid he had possessed psychic power for less than a day, this time he could more accurately judge the other’s strength. Professor Trainer was a beacon of psionic might, every bit as powerful as Harry was. And he had had far more time to practice with his power and sharpen his skills. Harry doubted he could take down the other Ulitharid in a one-on-one fight.

And the Elder Brain was even more powerful than that. As high above Harry and Professor Trainer as they were above the regular Illithids. Harry dreaded the thought of facing either of them in open battle. Better to get a large muggle bomb and see if he could safely kill them both from a distance than risk an open duel against either.

Harry’s thoughts only grew more panicked and wilder as he considered such things. To calm himself he reached inside his own head and felt the bundle of sensations that was his connection to Ron and Hermione. The bond between them had been weakened by the distance that separated them, Harry couldn’t hear their thoughts or view their memories. He could feel their emotions though and get a sense of what they were physically experiencing.

They were both experiencing a profound sense of relief and were clutching as hard to Harry’s image in their own heads as he was to them. It was as if they had both been in a blind panic just minutes ago and were now settling themselves down. On the one hand, Harry quite liked this, it was as if they were all mentally hugging each other, taking strength from each other’s existence. On the other Harry’s panic grew a little worse with worry over his friends. Had something been happening to them? Had they been in danger while he was away? He sensed no pain from either of them and hadn’t felt so much as a twinge from them the whole time he had been in the colony.

Actually, had he been able to feel them in the colony at all come to think of it? He had been so focused on the Elder Brain he hadn’t been able to spare a thought for his friends. In fact, he had pushed his thoughts away from them quite deliberately, less the Elder Brain realized that he didn’t keep them under the same tight control that other Illithids did with their thralls.

You couldn’t feel them in the colony. Esharry confirmed. I don’t think that the gate they made can transmit psych energy. Otherwise, the Elder Brain could’ve summoned you the moment it was open. The bond likely couldn’t convey anything at all between us due to the distance between the colony and earth.

So, Harry had all but vanished from Ron and Hermione’s minds? That was terrible! They must have thought he had died all of a sudden. Harry had never meant to put them through that. He should’ve thought of some way to warn them what was happening.

Harry felt so awful at the thought of having scared his friends that his panic was slowly pushed out of his mind. The fact that Ron and Hermione calmed down enough to actually understand what Harry was feeling and then started pushing thoughts of comfort and affection through the bond also helped. It took a minute or two, but Harry’s heart slowly calmed and a feeling of strength returned to his limbs. Harry sent waves of gratitude back to his friends and straightened up.

Harry was tempted to try the new means of sending information that Professor Trainer had taught him to let his friends know what had happened. But he was hesitant to go experimenting with psychic powers on his friends. It would be much better to accidentally poke the Elder Brain with a psychic stick then endanger people he actually cared about. He would send them letters instead.

His mind centered, Harry levitated himself back into the air and floated out of the forest. With a clear head he could now fully consider everything that had happened. He went over the good news first.

The Elder Brain believed his report and was pleased with the progress he had made. So, Harry’s deception was working and he still had time to plot the colony’s downfall. That was definitely good.

The Elder Brain thought Harry was working to restore the Empire, a tremendously important work as far as Illithids were concerned. It wouldn’t disturb Harry from his mission if he had any other options. So, if the Elder Brain was interrupting his mission with this teleportation circle business, then that likely meant it didn’t have anyone else that could do it in Harry’s place. So that meant the Elder Brain hadn’t inserted any other agents onto the earth while Harry had been away at School. Hopefully this also meant the Illithids hadn’t abducted anyone from the earth either and so Harry’s slow approach to dealing with the Illithid threat hadn’t gotten anyone killed. An excellent thought to consider.

And if the nautiloid was in the possession of another colony then the Elder Brain wouldn’t have an easy time inserting any agents behind Harry’s back in the near future. The less contact the Illithids could have with the earth the better in Harry’s mind. And the fact that because of this the Elder Brain wanted a teleportation circle set up implied one other bit of good news.

Surely the other colony could use the nautiloid to provide Harry with back up just as easily as his colony could. And surely, they would be willing to do that if they knew what Harry was doing. Restoring the Empire was something every Illithid wanted to see done. So, the fact that Harry’s colony thought only they could provide Harry with reinforcements and resources suggested that no other colony knew about Harry or the earth.

This might be a wild hope on Harry’s part. Perhaps it was just that communication between colonies was slow and awkward. That there was some reason why Professor Trainer couldn’t transmit his thoughts to another Elder Brain the way Harry could report back to the colony. But Harry hoped that anything that caused mistrust between colonies and frustrated communications might be strong enough to keep knowledge of the earth from spreading as well.

I think you’re right. Esharry put in. Elder Brain’s don’t trust each other. There used to be connections between Elder Brains back in the days of the Empire just like there are connections between Illithids. But these days each colony is independent, and the Elder Brains are distrustful of anything that isn’t under their direct control.

The Elder Brain trusts you with this mission because the mission is too important for it not to. Esharry noted. But it would want to keep you isolated and under its influence. Another Elder Brain might be able to offer you support it cannot since its resources are already being divided with Professor Trainer. If you don’t need it, you might strike out on your own and cut it out of access to the world that might well become the future center of the Empire Restored.

Okay that was good then. This meant that if Harry could wipe out the colony that had made him, no other Illithid colonies would know about the earth, and they wouldn’t pose a threat to it. So, Harry only had a city of thirty thousand enemies to deal with, not an entire nation’s worth. That made things slightly easier.

The bad news was all the rest. Harry had to find a place for a teleportation circle to get set up. Just the thought made him want to let out a string of curses that would make Hermione give him such a dirty look. Every advantage that visit had given him would be thrown out the window. Easy and reliable access to the earth for the Illithids whenever they wanted. It was a worst-case scenario.

And it wasn’t like Harry could refuse to do it either. Open defiance at this point would only get him killed and the Illithids would start a direct invasion of the world. Actually, a direct invasion would be a best-case scenario, people might catch on to that happening and start fighting back. They might decide to carry out Harry’s supposed plan for real this time. Subvert a few wizards, get them into the ministry, gradually take it over and then use the wizards to mind control the muggles and conquer the planet without firing a shot.

Could he try and contact these Githyanki creatures? Maybe leak the location of the Illithid colony to them and let them take it out? Harry couldn’t travel to other worlds but maybe this new means of broadcasting his thoughts might help.

They would be able to tell it was an Illithid reaching out to them. Esharry shot down. They wouldn’t trust the message and would likely come here and kill you. Of course, they would then keep a close eye on this planet and might catch on to the invasion when it started. But they might also try to invade the planet themselves. The Githyanki might be anti-Illithid, but they aren’t nice people.

An emergency backup plan then. If Harry was going to sacrifice himself, he would prefer to turn himself over to the ministry. But honestly, after how badly Minister Fudge had screwed up dealing with Sirius, he wasn’t certain he trusted the current ministry to handle an Illithid invasion.

And Dumbledore might not give the matter all the attention it deserves. Esharry added. He’ll be more worried about Voldemort returning since that’s a threat he actually understands and has experience with.

But the situation isn’t hopeless. Esharry assured him. We can delay for a time at least. It’s not like we even know a good location for a circle to get set up. Illithids would prefer someplace underground since the sunlight hurts their eyes, and it’s not like England is world famous for its many cave complexes.

Harry wouldn’t suggest one even if he knew of it. Too big a risk that some poor muggle spelunker would stumble into it and get their minds destroyed as they were made into a thrall. Or worse their souls would get destroyed with a tadpole shoved into their head. Maybe he could find out the location of the secret boggart cave? That was sealed off so Illithids that showed up there would be trapped.

No, that was a terrible idea. That would give the Illithids an army of a thousand mind reading shapeshifters who sort of enjoyed being mentally dominated. And if they found a way out then Harry would have no way of keeping track of their movements. If Harry had to do this, he wanted the Illithids contained to someplace he could keep an eye on them.

That would mean somewhere around Hogwarts. Esharry noted. Unless you mean to give up on your magical education which would be a terrible idea.

Yeah no. If Harry wouldn’t risk some unknown muggle stumbling into the Illithids’ grasp he wasn’t going to let there be any chance of a Hogwarts student running into them. This was getting out of hand.

Harry needed somewhere underground, or at least that was always dark, that he could always keep an eye on, where there was no chance of anyone ever accidentally stumbling into it, such as someplace only he could reliably get into. As if such a perfect secret hiding place could…. Ever…. Exist….

Oh that might work. Esharry agreed as he saw the direction that Harry’s thoughts were turning. The Chamber of Secrets would be the perfect place for it.

The Chamber of Secrets had been made perhaps more than a thousand years ago by Salazar Slytherin, one of the four founders of Hogwarts school. A secret location that didn’t even show up on the Marauder’s Map. Salazar had used it to house a giant basilisk snake to protect the school and cleanse it of those he thought of as impure. Only three people had ever found it, the first had been Tom Riddle.

Ron and Harry had broken into it two years ago to rescue Ron’s sister Ginny when she was kidnapped and taken there by the possessed diary that had been taking over her mind. They found the entrance to it in the second floor’s girls’ bathroom, behind one of the sinks marked with a tiny image of a snake. The entrance could only be opened by people who spoke the magical language of snakes which wizards called parseltongue. Voldemort and Harry were both parselmouths and so could speak parseltongue, Harry suspected he had gained the ability by absorbing part of the shard of Voldemort’s soul that was apparently stuck in his head.

As far as Harry knew he was the only parselmouth in the school, which meant he was likely the only person in the school who could access the chamber of secrets. If he stuck the Illithids in there he could keep an eye on them and there would be almost no chance of anyone stumbling across them. That would work perfectly.

Dammit! This meant he couldn’t just write this off with the excuse he couldn’t find a suitable location. He would have to actually summon that arcanist so he could make the blasted circle now.

Well at least we’ll get a chance to meet with that arcanist again. Esharry tried to look on the bright side. He could be quite useful to us. From what I saw of his memories he had learned a very different approach to magic than ours. It could be very useful to learn both.

Harry shrugged at the thought and opened the door to get back into his house. This evening had been a net negative all round. He had been forced back to the Illithid colony, he had frightened the life out of Ron and Hermione, he had a stupid and dangerous task to do for the Elder Brain that he couldn’t get out of. He had even accidentally swallowed the mandrake leaf he had been keeping in his mouth for half of July when the Illithids’ arrival startled him. It was all a waste of progress and a needless complication for the next year. What a rotten way to end his birthday.

The summer so far at least had been fairly productive for Harry. His homework hadn’t taken him more than a few weeks to complete. His relatives didn’t expect much of him, since they were scared of Harry’s godfather Sirius Black, so Harry had plenty of free time to pursue his own projects. So far Harry had been focused on three in particular.

Firstly, he had been running a series of experiments on his relatives. Even inside Harry’s own head it was a heartless thing to have to say. But he had to know some things for certain.

At the end of the previous year Harry had witnessed Draco Malfoy, one of the most self-centered and inconsiderate people that Harry had ever known, actually apologize to Hagrid for things he had said and done. It was one of the greatest moments of mental whiplash that Harry had ever experienced. Harry suspected that the only thing that could’ve made that possible was that Harry had been feeding Hagrid’s own sense of sadness and regret over what had been happening to his hippogriff Buckbeak into Draco’s mind. But he didn’t know it for certain. It was possible that Draco had just chosen that exact moment to grow a conscience. Magic existed in the world; anything was possible.

But what if Harry’s mental manipulation had been the cause of Draco’s change of heart? Could Harry have that big of an effect on a person just by forcing them to see things from another perspective? He had to know. So, he was experimenting on his relatives.

Harry’s aunt, uncle and cousin were some of the least pleasant people Harry had ever known. When Harry was lucky, they were merely neglectful, ignoring his existence, offering no emotional support, silently judging him just for existing and occasionally forgetting to feed him. Often, they were outright abusive, ridiculing his love of magic, forcing him into cruel living conditions, denying him the chance to complete his schoolwork and prepare his education and occasionally threatening his life. Luckily, they didn’t beat him anymore as their fear of his magic held them back from doing their worst. They were simply awful people.

Or so Harry had always assumed when he was growing up. Now that he could see into their minds, he found that his relatives were actually a bit more complex than he had assumed. Oh, don’t get him wrong, they were pretty terrible people, but they weren’t terrible because they were black hearted souls devoid of human decency, they were terrible because there were rather serious problems going on inside their heads.

Take his cousin for instance. Dudley had two big mental issues. The first was that he had actually been just as badly abused by his parents as Harry had been. Because he always got what he wanted, even when what he wanted had been bad for him and others, he had picked up some truly awful ideas about how to interact with people. He had never learned how to compromise with people or that he had to give as well as take in any relationship.

Dudley bullied people to get his way, so other kids didn’t want anything to do with him. Rather than acting nicer to kids around him to make actual friends Dudley just bullied people harder because his parents had taught him that if he screamed long enough, he would eventually get his way. And since Dudley eventually got to be friends with people who were either too frightened of him to ignore him or who wanted to use him against others, this behavior was only reinforced.

Dudley’s other big problem was that he didn’t really see other people as people. He never had to think about what others felt since only his own desires ever seemed important. So, he couldn’t understand what other people were going through.

Case and point: Harry hadn’t been a small, helpless, half-starved vulnerable child growing up to Dudley, he had been the freak that his parents always put down and made suffer. When Dudley joined in and abused Harry as well his parents praised him for it and occasionally rewarded him. Harry became a means to get his parents’ favor. Beat up the freak and he might get extra food to eat with dinner without having to throw a tantrum for it.

In school this meant Dudley didn’t think about what others thought of him so long as they didn’t do it out loud. He didn’t need to since he could always take what he wanted from others by force. He never noticed that more people were afraid of him than friendly with him. He never noticed that his own so-called friends were always stoking his anger against someone else to aim him like a weapon or else buttering him up with praise to keep him docile.

With this understanding of his cousin Harry worked to reform him over the course of the summer. Harry didn’t just invade the man’s head and change around his thinking, that would be abusive and evil after all. It would be no different to making him a puppet with magic and mind control. Instead, Harry helped his cousin see things from a new point of view.

Every night when everyone else had gone to bed, Harry would open up his mind and touched Dudley with a few of his own memories or the memories of him that Harry had taken from other people around the neighborhood. Harry showed Dudley what he looked like from outside. The fear he caused, how no one really respected him or admired him, and the pain he had caused others. Harry also showed him memories of Harry interacting with his own friends and what it was like when people hung out for the fun of it, not to get something from each other or out of fear. Finally, Harry gave Dudley the occasional invented vision of what his life could be like if he were a nicer person.

Harry doubted that Dudley actually remembered any of these dreams, but they did seem to have an effect on him. Dudley was a lot warmer to Harry than he had been before. Harry no longer heard rumors of Dudley beating up other kids around the neighborhood. And Dudley had even made a new friend when he came to the defense of some kid rather than picking on him.

It was so weird to actually have normal conversations with his cousin. If Harry didn’t know any better, he would say that he was sort of becoming friends with one of his childhood tormentors. Again, Harry was left stunned by how much of an effect some real empathy could have on another person. It made Harry wonder if maybe there was at least a little mind control or something else deeply unethical going on here.

Which led Harry to his other big project for the summer: moral philosophy. Harry had found himself increasingly thinking that maybe the Illithids had gotten a few things right about the world and their civilization. And that sort of worried him, so he worked to convince himself that nothing of the sort could be true.

Hermione’s vow to sick social services on Harry’s relatives had gotten Harry wondering about why no one in his old muggle life had recognized the signs of a neglected child around them. It wasn’t a question he could answer. But it led him to think about all the other people in the world that might have slipped through the cracks of society.

Uncle Vernon was always complaining whenever the government proposed a new social welfare program. As if the thought of helping people in need was offensive. Really though Vernon just didn’t like the idea of giving up his own money to help complete strangers. He thought that the government was already doing enough and that any increase in spending was just an excuse for government officials to line their pockets or for lazy people to shirk their responsibilities.

This sort of thing didn’t happen in an Illithid society. There were no gaps in the social safety net, because the Elder Brain knew everyone and what they needed. No Illithid complained about having to help total strangers because there were no strangers. The second most powerful Illithid in the colony was on a first name basis with its most abject and belittled failure, he would know why that other Illithid was in that state, how they were suffering and what they needed to recover. Illithid programs didn’t suffer corruption and couldn’t be abused by exploiters again because everything was done under the absolute watchful gaze of the Elder Brain.

Illithid society had the ultimate referee. Nothing could be done without the Elder Brain knowing and caring. Illithids were free to compete with themselves for power and prestige but there were no real losers in those competitions. No Illithid had to worry about finding shelter for the night, enough food for tomorrow, that a single accident could ruin their life or that they wouldn’t eventually receive treatment for an illness. Every Illithid was free to thrive to the best of their abilities without fear of losing out.

Granted most of that was only possible because the Illithids freely exploited a vast underclass of thralls and slaves. But it also wasn’t like those thralls had to worry about food, shelter, health or wellness either. An Illithid would exploit their thralls, but they didn’t abuse them. If Illithids ever realized that their thralls needed emotional fulfillment and had ambitions of their own which were just as important as their own, they would likely create a utopia that people would actually ask to be part of.

Harry didn’t like thinking positive things about the Illithids. He certainly had no desire to help them realize even an idealized version of the Empire on the earth since that would require the enslavement of humanity which was fundamentally wrong. But Harry couldn’t deny that if there had been an Elder Brain within five miles of Little Whinging he would never have suffered the way he had growing up.

So, Harry poured over books of morality, philosophy and government structure. He was trying to prove to himself that Illithid society was fundamentally flawed and that humans had come up with ideas far more effective and plausible. It did not help him to read about Plato advocating for slavery and the creation of exploited classes in the Republic. He liked Locke though, he felt there was a lot of truth in this social contract stuff.

Harry’s last big project for the summer of course was his work on his new crystal ball. Runes were one of the few things he could work on without magic and he had experimented excessively on runic arrays and how they interacted with Qualith writing and psychic power. He also worked figuring out what was the best material to work with, experimenting on a number of different metals and chemicals before settling on mercury. The liquid quicksilver was difficult to work with, but Harry was confident he could get it to maintain its shape with a freezing charm and by embedding it in his future crystal ball. As for the ball itself Harry had settled on using a chunk of antique obsidian from ancient Milos. The black volcanic glass absorbed both magical and psychic energy like a sponge and could be brought into a harmonic resonance with his own power. He had high hopes for the project.

Sadly, there was nothing more he could do with it right now. Shaping the glass into an orb and embedding the runes in would require a lot of magic which he wasn’t allowed to do right now. The first prototype would have to wait until school started.

Harry’s last bit of schoolwork was completed on the first Saturday of August when he had taken his ancient runes placement exam. Professor McGonagall had warned him by owl of the date and that she would personally be administering the exam. Harry’s relatives didn’t much care for the thought of a witch coming into their house, but McGonagall wasn’t a woman anyone could really say no to. Her polite demeanor combined with her book no nonsense attitude rolled right over any objection they might have had. All they could do was retreat before her and allow Harry to get on with his exam.

They set up in the dining room. The exam itself was very simple, just what seemed to Harry like basic questions about the three different kinds of Futhark runes, their meanings and how they interacted with each other. Then Harry had to interpret how some runic arrays might function and design an array or two to achieve certain results. He guessed these were the sort of things that had been covered in the first year of the class while everyone was still getting their foundations set up. Compared to what Harry was trying to do with his crystal ball project it was very simple and easy. The exam took two hours to complete, and it only took that long because Harry triple checked everything to make sure there would be no reason to hold him back a year, and because he was slightly distracted watching his relatives watch McGonagall.

Uncle Vernon had retreated from the room and was doing his best to pretend that the newspaper was taking up all his attention. Dudley was looking on in interest to try and see what a magical test was like and how different it might be from his own schoolwork. It was Aunt Petunia though who was the most interesting to watch as she was forced to interact with likely the only witch she had ever met since Harry’s mother had died.

She had sneered and scowled when the Professor first came in. But McGonagall worked with Snape, possibly the greatest sneerer the world had ever known, and so this amateur attempt at rudeness washed over her like water over a rock. Next, she quite deliberately offered McGonagall no seat or refreshments. But McGonagall wanted no seat as she spent nearly the whole exam looking over Harry’s shoulder and checking the room with the occasional flick of her wand to make sure there was no magical cheating going on. Finally, Aunt Petunia just quietly sulked in the kitchen, pretending to work on dinner and occasionally sneaking glances at the other woman.

Aunt Petunia was the most difficult of his relatives to try and work with. She didn’t hate Harry any more than Dudley really did, but unfortunately what she actually hated was herself. Petunia had been so jealous of Harry’s mother growing up, that she got to go to a magical castle and have all kinds of adventures, that in the end she couldn’t even stand herself. She tried to kill the deep longing in her heart to be magical by convincing herself that magic was unnatural and evil. But that didn’t work and that was where the real problem came from.

Petunia hated herself for liking magic and wanting to have been born a witch like Lily. She would try to make herself hate magic even more to kill off her desire for it, but she would fail and end up hating herself even more because of that failure. It was an endless feedback loop of self-disgust. Harry was simply a release valve for all her internal frustration.

Harry wasn’t entirely certain how to break that feedback loop. The best idea he could come up with was to try and make magic seem mundane and normal to her, neither something to long for or to hate. He brought up her memories of his mother when she was at her most normal and relatable, trying to emphasize in her dreams that Lily was just a person, nothing really special or hateful, just the same as her. He added in his own memories of Mrs. Weasley doing the most mundane things imaginable with magic, all the times he could recall when it was just a tool to clean up a room or cut vegetables a bit faster.

Harry wasn’t entirely certain if it was working or not. Aunt Petunia very rarely interacted with him one way or another these days. Sometimes Harry wondered if it might be easier to just tear her mind down and start over from the beginning with her, if this kind of a mental scar might run too deep to be easily fixed. That sounded like giving up to him though, so he instead vowed that after graduating Hogwarts he was going to go to a muggle university and would get a degree in psychology. Which probably meant he would have to find some way to take the GCSE exams in two years.

During the exam Harry tried to shift his aunt’s perception of McGonagall away from ‘witch’ more towards ‘teacher.’ Again, Harry couldn’t tell if this helped or not, Aunt Petunia was just as cold towards McGonagall when she left as when she had arrived. Once the exams business was concluded, McGonagall left without further ceremony after she assured Harry, he would know the results of the exam before term started.

With all of this, Harry was able to keep quite busy throughout the summer. Aside from the Illithid visit his days were peaceful and productive. Then one early Saturday morning before the sun had risen, about two weeks before his next year of school began he awoke from a startling and distressing dream.

There had been three different men in it, and perhaps some sort of creature as well. One, an old man who knew nothing about magic or the magical world, had been spying on the others. The other two had been discussing some sort of plan with each other. And all three had been in a rather old and rundown house.

Harry felt the details of the dream slipping from his mind as he tried to hold on to them. This had been important, the dream held details which were vital to him which even now seemed to be fading away to mist. It was hard to concentrate though because his scar was aching fiercely, a shape stabbing pain that was driving into his head like a red-hot poker. And another part of his brain felt fuzzy and unresponsive, like a part of him was under a blanket of lethargy or half asleep.

Esharry was still asleep, Harry realized. This was very strange. They always woke up together, usually because they shared the same dreams. Harry gave Esharry’s part of his mind a sharp shove and woke him up.

What’s going on? Are we in trouble? Esharry wondered as he mentally stretched himself and shook off his sleep.

Harry shouted in his head that he couldn’t hold on to these memories and he needed them. Harry felt a slight tingle as Esharry searched through his own brain trying to figure out what was happening. He mentally gasped as he found the problem.

That cursed scar is trying to destroy those memories, it’s lashing out at our brain! Esharry shouted with alarm. He quickly wrapped the part of Harry’s brain that contained the shard of a foreign soul, which his cursed scar had inserted into his head, in psychic energy and bound it away. The pain in Harry’s head faded and he grasped hold of the memories of his dream. They weren’t by any means complete, that foreign soul had destroyed quite a lot of them, but they let Harry know what had been going on.

One of the people in that dream had been Lord Voldemort! Harry would recognize that high pitched, cold yet commanding voice anywhere. That made the person speaking with him Peter Petigrew. Harry had no idea who the old man had been, but he strongly suspected that he had been murdered at the end of the dream.

So, Voldemort was back in England then? And he had a new body as well, he hadn’t been possessing Petigrew’s body from what he could tell. But it seemed this new body was weak, that at least was somewhat reassuring, though it was still strong enough to kill a man.

But that sadly was all Harry could say for certain, the memory of his dream was too eroded to say anything else. Voldemort had a plan, but what Harry couldn’t say. He felt it was dangerous to him, but that was more a gut instinct than anything else. Harry thought he remembered something about having an ally at Hogwarts. Perhaps he didn’t know that Snape had been a double agent back during the war and planned to reach out to him. Perhaps they would get lucky, and Voldemort would let Snape know where he was hiding and then Dumbledore could strike at him directly. Harry also thought he remembered that there was some sort of creature with him, a large snake maybe? That would fit with Voldemort’s theme at least.

Harry had preserved part of the memory, but it was nearly useless. He cast a mental glare at the foreign soul shard in his head. His body had been trying to digest and absorb that soul for perhaps almost as long as Harry had been alive. It was that long instinctive practice at trying to essentially eat a soul that allowed Harry to easily absorb the psychic essence of the tadpole that had been inserted into his head and thus survive having his brain transformed. He was slightly grateful to the soul fragment for that, and he had little desire to make it a part of himself. But now he wished that he had finished devouring the thing long ago. It was dangerous if it could strike at his mind at will like that.

I think this confirms that the shard is from Lord Voldemort. Esharry commented as the shard ceased trying to fight against the bonds Esharry had wrapped around it. That dream was a vision from Lord Voldemort, I think. His attempt to draw deeply on his magic strengthened the connection between his soul and this shard, which in turn allows us to catch a glimpse of what he is up to. When the shard realized it had inadvertently betrayed itself it tried to get rid of the memory as fast as it could.

Harry agreed with Esharry’s assessment. Dumbledore had warned him his scar might hurt when Voldemort was near, and certainly it had hurt quite terribly when Harry confronted Voldemort when he was possessing Quirrell’s body. Perhaps the scar had upgraded from merely tormenting him to showing him visions since he was growing more talented at divination. He wondered if perhaps he could use a crystal ball to try and track that connection to spy on Voldemort.

Sadly, divination class hadn’t assigned him any homework for the summer, so he hadn’t had an excuse to take a crystal ball home with him. So, there wasn’t anything he could do with what he had learned. Harry pondered what his friends would suggest as he helped Esharry bind up the shard in his brain which made so that his scar would completely stop hurting.

Eventually Harry decided to pen a letter to Dumbledore and Sirius about what had happened. Dumbledore would want to know that Voldemort might not be in Albania anymore and might be able to keep an ear out for an old man who had mysteriously died, the only clue that Harry could offer about where Voldemort might be hiding. Sirius was still out of the country himself and so was even less able to act on this information than Harry was. But Harry thought he would like to be kept informed and Harry had come to appreciate Sirius’s advice and insight.

The most ancient and venerable house of Black was about as old and powerful as wizard families came in England. Sirius had grown up overhearing his parents plot and scheme about the government from the position of true insiders. Sirius knew a great deal about how the ministry of magic actually worked and had many very strong opinions about its strengths and failures. He believed strongly in personal freedom and that governments shouldn’t be allowed to get in the way of people being decent and honest. His opinions were often an antidote for Harry whenever he began to feel that the absolute authority of an Elder Brain could do a lot to clean up the world. Thus, Harry had greatly enjoyed their correspondence over the summer.

Harry worked on his letter to Dumbledore first. He made sure to describe his dream in the best detail he could, emphasizing what he knew for certain and what he only suspected. Once he had that information down and carefully written out, he laid out his argument for Dumbledore to take this information seriously.

“I would not interrupt your vacation with this information professor.” He wrote. “Unless I truly believed that it was valid and accurate. You told me that the magic within my curse scar was still connected to Lord Voldemort’s power, and that it would hurt in his presence. That scar certainly hurt as soon as I awoke from this dream and there was no way that Voldemort could be anywhere close to me to spark that pain. I can only conclude that as he comes closer to returning the connection between us has strengthened. So, it is my firm belief that this very night Voldemort and Petigrew have committed murder on the shores of England.”

“I hope this information will prove useful to you, and I hope to hear from you shortly in response. Even if it is just to tell me all the reasons why this must be impossible.”

“Your student,”

“Harry Potter.”

Harry’s letter to Sirius was much more informal. He asked about Sirius’s health and how he was getting along with the clan of witch doctors who had taken him in. He also gave Sirius the same detailed account of his dream and the reasons why he thought it was true. The sun was rising by the time he was satisfied with both letters. Hedwig had been out hunting for the night and so sending the letters would have to wait. So, Harry went downstairs to enjoy some breakfast.

His aunt and uncle were already seated eating some grapefruit and eggs. There was a plate of food set aside under a hotplate to keep it warm, doubtlessly intended for Dudley. They raised neither greeting nor objection as Harry made his way to the stove and started making an omelet for himself. By the time Harry was finished cooking, Dudley had returned from his morning run.

Dudley had taken the subject of exercise very seriously since Harry had gotten him that biography of various sport stars. He was up every morning before the day grew too hot to take what had started as a long walk, then became a brisk jog and was now an honest run. Dudley had always been proud of being strong and was now embarrassed of being fat, it was perhaps little wonder that hearing about a variety of intensive exercise plans that many sport stars went through to train themselves he had decided to follow this course of action. Harry was very proud of him for trying to be better.

“Did you have a good run, Duds?” Harry asked as they both started eating.

“It was excellent, Pots.” His cousin answered. “Made it all the way up to that mall off of main street. Did you know there’s a boxing gym up there? I wonder if it’s too late into the summer to maybe get a lesson or two?”

“We can look into it on Monday.” Uncle Vernon put in while giving Harry a sideways look. He found it almost as strange as Harry did that, he could have a civilized conversation with Dudley and wasn’t certain how much he approved. “Boxing is a real man’s sport. It will do you good.”

“Does Smeltings offer any sports teams?” Harry asked. “I know it’s a private school so there might not be any leagues to play in. I know my school has to organize inter house competitions since we don’t have any schools to compete against.”

“We’re in a private league for things like football and track and field.” Dudley answered without freezing up over Harry having the audacity to bring up Hogwarts in private conversation. “I think the amateur boxing league is organized separately from the school system. So, it would just be me going to a bunch of tournaments after practicing at school. That could be a lot of fun though.”

Uncle Vernon looked like he was about to cut in again when the doorbell rang. He excused himself to the table to go answer it. Dudley continued while he was gone.

“I had always wanted to play football, but I could never keep up with the other players.” He lamented.

“Hmmm.” Harry grunted in agreement. “Maybe rugby might be more your speed.”

“Boy!” Uncle Vernon shouted at Harry from the living room. “Get over here this minute.”

Harry shrugged at his cousin and shoveled the last two bites of his omelet into his mouth before getting up. Uncle Vernon was holding a letter in his hand and the envelope it had come in with his other. He held the envelope up for Harry to see and it took all of Harry’s self-discipline not to burst out laughing. The entire front of the envelope was covered in stamps of all sorts. Only a small corner had been left visible where his house’s address had been written in tiny letters in what Harry suspected was Mrs. Weasley’s neat handwriting.

“What is this?!” Uncle Vernon demanded to know.

“Likely an attempt by someone not at all familiar with the Royal Post to mail a letter.” Harry explained between small giggles he couldn’t for the life of him keep in.

“This is no laughing matter!” Vernon declared. “The postman noticed it of course. Rang the doorbell so he could ask who it came from. Can’t your sort at least have the decency to try and be normal?”

“They are trying.” Harry insisted, ‘Would you have preferred to have another owl swoop down to the kitchen window instead?’ Vernon grunted noncommittally in response; Harry continued. “What’s it about anyway?”

Vernon read the letter to him. It was the invitation that Harry had been expecting from the Weasleys for him to join them for the Quidditch World Cup and then stay the rest of the summer until school started. Ron’s dad had indeed got tickets for them all. Vernon gave the letter a long hard look after he was finished, obviously, with several questions on his mind.

“What’s Quidditch?” He asked.

“A sport.” Harry answered in a low tone after glancing at the windows, drawing Vernon’s eyes that way so he could confirm the neighbors weren’t spying on him as the conversation turned magical. “Played in the air on broomsticks.”

“And you all have a world cup for that?” Vernon asked disbelievingly. “Who’s playing?”

“Ireland and Bulgaria.” Harry said conversationally. “The English team lost to Andorra in the third round I think.”

“Humph.” Vernon grunted in disapproval. ‘They hardly even count as a real country.’ He looked over the letter again. “Who is this woman anyway?”

“You met her at the train station at the beginning of summer.” Harry explained. “She was the one with all the red-haired children.”

“Oh yes, I remember. Bit of a frumpy woman as I recall.” Vernon commented, Harry said nothing about how Vernon definitely was in no position to comment negatively on other people’s looks. “What does she mean for you to respond in the normal way?”

“Owl post.” Harry said quickly.

“And they’ll pick you up?” Vernon insisted and Harry was grateful he wouldn’t have to force the issue. He would probably have had to threaten them with his godfather Sirius, whom his relatives believed was a hardened criminal murderer. “I haven’t got the time to be driving you all over the country.”

“I’m sure that can be arranged.” Harry promised.

“How would they pick you up? I don’t want any weirdness around the house.” Vernon insisted. “Do these Weasley people own a car?”

“They used to have a Ford Anglia, but it sorts of ran off into the woods two years ago.” Harry explained. “I don’t know if Mr. Weasley’s been able to afford a replacement yet, he doesn’t make all that much working for the Ministry.”

“He works for the government, does he?” Vernon asked, feeling slightly better about the whole thing. Vernon tended to make snap decisions about people based on what car they drove and what they did for a living. Government work he generally approved of it was a sensible normal job in his mind. “What’s he do? Check people’s wand licenses?”

“He works for the misuse of muggle artifacts department.” Harry said simply. “That means he tries to stop people from using magic on normal everyday sort of stuff.”

That Vernon definitely approved of. Harry still wasn’t certain if he was making any progress with his uncle or not. Like Petunia, his problem with magic came from a place that was much more fundamental to his personality and worldview. Harry had once thought that his uncle was a bit afraid of magic, but the truth was Vernon was afraid of the whole world.

Vernon had been raised to make himself as big as he could in whatever situation he found himself in. He constantly compared himself to those around him to make sure he was either smarter, cleverer, harder working, more productive, richer, fancier, or just bigger and stronger than them. So long as Vernon felt there was at least one way in which he was better than someone else then he didn’t have to worry about them, and things would work out for him. It left him free to put the whole world into a bunch of small and manageable boxes that kept him from having to worry that things were out of his control.

He didn’t worry that his son was obese, spoiled and mean because Vernon was doing everything that he should do as The Man Of The House. And so long as he kept up his good work eventually things would end up matching the neat, tidy vision he had of what a family should be. Dudley’s behavior was just a phase, his poor health could be straightened out later, he had Vernon to look up to and Vernon was doing everything right so eventually it would work out.

Vernon hated magic because it was wild, chaotic, uncontrollable and didn’t care about anything he could do. He couldn’t fit magic in a neat box, and it reminded him that the world wasn’t obligated to work the way he wanted it to. Harry was a constant reminder of magic and thus a constant reminder that he wasn’t in control of the world the way he wanted to be.

Harry suspected that to improve his uncle’s view of the world he would need to awaken the man to the fact that while the world was chaotic and occasionally terrible it was also beautiful and awe inspiring. But Harry had no idea how to fit that notion into Vernon’s head, nor did he think that Vernon would appreciate the experience. Instead, Harry had opted to try to fit the wizarding world into terms that Vernon could understand.

Ironically, Lucius Malfoy was Harry’s greatest ally in this endeavor. Vernon was quite used to the idea of rich entitled gits having all the power, as he had worked under quite a few of them. In fact, Vernon was quite good at working around such people, using a combination of flattery and brown nosing to gradually convince them that Vernon’s ideas about what should be done were actually their own ideas about what to do. If magic was controlled by regular people like that, then it actually was something Vernon could deal with.

But the lesson hadn’t really sunk in yet, despite a whole summer working on it. Vernon still wanted nothing to do with magic in his house. Granted he also wanted nothing to do with rich entitled gits in his house either, as Vernon had quite a few memories of working with such people but to Harry’s memory he had never brought any of them up.

“So, if he doesn’t have a car how will he pick you up then?” Vernon pressed.

“Well, the way he usually gets about would be to either apparate or use the floo network.” Harry swiftly explained, hoping this interrogation would end soon. “Apparation is when a wizard just appears out of thin air somewhere. There’s a loud cracking sound and they just show up.”

“What, you mean they can teleport?” Vernon demanded to know. Harry nodded and continued.

“But since apparating with another person and their luggage is a bit tricky he’ll most likely come by the floo network.” Harry concluded. “Which is traveling through fireplaces.”

“But we haven’t got a fireplace.” Vernon objected.

“What’s that then?” Harry asked, pointing at the living room fireplace.

“That’s not real, it’s electric powered.” Vernon explained. Harry was surprised by this, but to be fair he had never seen his relatives use the fireplace before.

“That could be an issue then.” Harry noted. ‘I’ll tell them in my letter to aim for the dining room and we can move the tables out of the way for him.’ Vernon grunted dissatisfied by the notion of having to make any effort to make things easier for a wizard, so Harry pressed him. “Alternatively, he could just appear at the front door where the neighbors could see.”

That got Vernon to finally relent. Harry quickly made his way upstairs to write a letter to Ron to tell him he could come. In his room he found that Hedwig had returned, and she was looking very put upon and angry because there was another owl in the room.

It was a little owl, only about half the size of Hedwig, a brown ball of excited feathers. Sirius had picked the little guy up after escaping from Hogwarts and sent him with a letter to Harry on his way home from school. It was an extremely fortuitous thing to happen since it not only gave Harry an official permission slip to go to Hogsmeade but had also given Ron a pet to replace the traitorous Scabbers.

It took Harry a few minutes but eventually he was able to get the little owl to stop soaring around the ceiling and give him the letter it was carrying. The letter was from Ron and just reiterated what Mrs. Weasley had already said, that they would come to get him tomorrow for the Quidditch World Cup. It also confirmed that Hermione was there as well. The thought of seeing his two precious friends again filled Harry with a tremendous sense of excitement. He quickly wrote a letter confirming to Ron that he could come. He tied the letter to the little owl, which according to Ron’s letter was named Pig for some reason and sent it on its way.

Next, he gave Hedwig his letters to Dumbledore and Sirius. The snowy white owl conducted herself with far more grace, patience and decorum as if to emphasize that she knew how to properly deliver letters. Harry petted her head affectionately and gave her an owl treat before he told her who to deliver the letters to. She nipped at his fingers affectionately and took to the air with a heart full of pride.

Once she was gone though Harry slapped his forehead in exasperation. In all his excitement about seeing his friends again he had forgotten to warn Ron about the electric fireplace. And now he had no owl with which to send another letter. He tried to deepen his connection to Ron through the bond, but they were still too distant to allow fully formed thoughts to get through. He would have to risk using Professor Trainers method of long-distance communication to get the warning through in time. But he was still worried about being too forceful with it and maybe hurting Ron.

If you need more control over your psychic power, you might try using your staff. Esharry suggested. It is a psychic focus after all.

For a moment Harry just stood there blankly trying to think of what Esharry was talking about. Then he remembered he had been given a special staff by the Elder Brain as a symbol of his status as an Ulitharid. He had shrunk it down almost as soon as he got it to hide it away and then hadn’t thought about it again, since it was a reminder of that terrible day, he was taken to the Illithid colony and transformed.

Finding it took some time, it was still in the pockets of the muggle clothes he had worn on that day, which were now too small for him. But he did find it eventually and soon held it in his hand. It synchronized with his powers the moment he touched it. Any power that flowed through his mind was mirrored to a lesser extent by the staff, not quite doubling the power he could wield but certainly increasing it. It also resonated with his magic, reminding him that it could be used like a wand as well.

“Engorgio.” Harry commanded, focusing his magic on the staff as he made a few brief movements with it. The staff quickly swelled back to its full size until it was large enough to use as a walking staff. It was made of ridged segments and twisted with a curve running down one side, making it look a lot like a human spine. On the top was an open hand of spiked claws that could be used to pull Harry’s brain out of his skull, on the bottom it ended in a wicked spike that was full of special poison that could dissolve his body into a briney fluid. It was meant to be used to allow him to complete his final evolution, to abandon his body and become an Elder Brain.

It was strange. This staff was not all that dissimilar to his wand, a tool to help him fully access his powers as a wizard and an Illithid. But while he felt a deep emotional connection to his wand, he hated this staff: the symbol of what he was being made into. Yet he couldn’t deny the staff’s power. If he had had this in hand the night, he confronted Sirius he would not have been left so exhausted that Petrigrew would’ve been able to escape. It was a biting thought, that his hesitation and reluctance to have anything to do with this staff had cost his godfather the freedom to move in British society and might also allow Lord Voldemort to return to power.

With the staff he plucked the words he wanted from his mind. “Ron, tell your father that the muggles have an electric fireplace. The floo network won’t reach here. Aim for the dining room instead.” He formed them into a kind of psychic dart, filled it with precisely just enough power to reach Ron and then fired it off.

It left a kind of psychic trail in its wake. Not more than a second later it reached Ron and connected them together. That connection wasn’t anywhere near as strong as the one the bond had formed, but it did briefly joined their minds. Harry couldn’t feel Ron’s thoughts or emotions through it, but he knew that the missive had been received and could feel Ron sending one back through the psychic tunnel.

Harry? Since when have you been able to send long range messages like this? How come you haven’t used that until now? Don’t you know—”

The tunnel collapsed at that point. Harry surmised that there was a limit on how much information this method could carry. About twenty-five words it seemed. Definitely useful, but it would be quite the bother to try and carry on a conversation with it.

I only just figured it out.” Harry sent back. “And it doesn’t work so well. We’ll talk more tomorrow. Don’t forget what I said about the fireplace.”

All Harry got back was the impression that Ron was making a very rude gesture at him with his mind. Harry laughed to himself at the notion. It would be so good to see them all again.

Chapter 14

Chapter 14: Words at the Burrow

The next day there was a strong sense of unease in the house. Harry’s relatives were dreading the thought of a wizard coming to their home. Harry did his best to keep their minds from working themselves into a frenzy but there was only so much he could do.

Dudley couldn’t help but remember the time Hagrid in his anger at his parents had given him a pig’s tail. Vernon and Petunia had to take him to a hospital to get it removed. Harry still wasn’t certain how they had managed to keep that incident from winding up in a medical journal or making it on to the evening news. But while Dudley was worried about finding himself on the wrong side of a wand again, he was also fairly interested in seeing what a full-blown wizard was like.

Vernon was still convinced that Mr. Weasley was going to show up in full wizard robes, perhaps on a broomstick, in full view of the neighbors to embarrass them all. He had dressed in one of his best suits to remind himself of how important he was at his own job. Harry did his best to build his confidence and assure him he would be able to easily handle the whole situation.

Aunt Petunia was actually kind of excited to meet a wizard, and angry at herself for feeling excited. Harry still had no idea how to really handle that, so he mostly ignored her and was grateful she wasn’t trying to work anyone else up. It was a long day for Harry as he tried to keep things under control in his house. How an Elder Brain managed to keep control over an entire colony on its own was well beyond him.

It was half past five when Mr. Weasley arrived about half an hour after he had said he would. He was wearing a full set of formal wizards’ robes like he normally did which would be a point against him in the minds of Harry’s relatives. Luckily, he arrived in the middle of the dining room with a crack of apparition.

“Well, hello there.” Mr. Weasley introduced himself as he looked up at the surrounding muggles. “I’m Arthur Weasley, Ron’s father. I’m sure Harry has told you all about him.”

Mr. Weasley strode into the living room advancing on Uncle Vernon. Vernon met him part way and shook his hand, likely trying to shake it as hard as he could. It was an odd sight: tall and lanky Mr. Weasley standing alongside his broad and stocky uncle. Mr. Weasley gave a wide smile at the man and then turned towards the fireplace.

“So that’s your electric fireplace, is it?” He asked and before Uncle Vernon could respond he carried on. “Very clever bit of work, that. I would never have thought of such a thing. Must save you so much time and money getting wood or cutting it up.”

“Uh.” Uncle Vernon groped for words facing a man who still thought people needed firewood for the winter. “Yes, it’s very convenient. Quite an efficient model. Hardly costs a thing to run it.”

It didn’t cost them anything actually since they never used it, Harry thought. But the situation was going fairly well as far as he could tell. Vernon had decided he was much smarter than Mr. Weasley and so felt much more comfortable around him. Dudley found the whole situation very funny and was looking at Harry with a wide grin on his face. Only Petunia’s thoughts were still dark and brooding.

“This is my wife Petunia and my son Dudley.” Vernon finished off a round of introductions that politeness eventually forced him to make.

“Good to meet you all.” Mr. Weasley said. “Well, I suppose we shouldn’t waste too much time. Harry, why don’t you go and fetch your things.”

Harry withdrew upstairs and returned to his room. He had already packed everything away earlier that day. He had made very certain not to forget a thing. He had all his books, all his robes, all the regular clothes he had that still fit him, his broomstick, its cleaning and maintenance supplies and everything he needed for Hedwig. The trunk that it was all packed away in was fortunately magically enchanted so it only weighed a fraction of what it should. Even so it took some effort to get the big bulky thing down the stairs. Mr. Weasley and Uncle Vernon it seemed had been talking about Vernon’s work while Harry had been gone.

“Drill bits then?” Mr. Weasley said in response to hearing about the Grunnings company. “Metal work is always so fascinating. Do you do much of the casting?”

“It’s mostly machine work these days to keep up with all the custom orders.” Vernon explained. “I can run a CNC machine if I need to of course, have to be able to know what is and isn’t possible. But I mostly work with clients to plan out their needs.”

“Seaensee?” Mr. Weasley asked, very confused.

“Computer guided machining.” Vernon explained in a way that left Me. Weasley completely in the dark. Harry’s uncle pulled out a set of demonstration bits to show off. “We’ve got one of the most advanced systems in the country. See this crown molding shaver? Laser sharpened to less than half a millimeter of specification. And the stuff we can do nowadays with water erosion? Absolutely astounding.”

“Very impressive.” Mr. Weasley complimented though he still had no idea exactly what he was complimenting. “An obvious sign of craftsmanship and skill.”

“Of course.” Vernon said, pleased as punch and now in full salesmanship mode. “Would you like to take a sample pack back with you? Show your wizard friends what normal people can do with a bit of thought and skill.”

“Could I? I would be ever so grateful.” Mr. Weasley said with growing excitement. “I’ve collected plugs for years but maybe a drill bit collection might be worth starting. Fascinating stuff plugs.”

“Er.” Vernon paused, caught slightly off guard by the words plug collection. “Yes, why not? Here take this example of our premium series.”

“Thank you so much!” Mr. Weasley beaned. ‘Ah, are you ready to go then Harry?’ Harry nodded. “Good, good. Well, I’m afraid I can’t quite manage to disapparate with that much stuff, so I’m afraid we will have to use the floo. I talked it over with Molly and we went out last night and picked a portable door for this. Don’t worry about your fireplace, this won’t risk a thing.”

Mr. Weasley then produced a large brass doorknob from inside his robes along with his wand. He tapped his wand in four places around the top and base of the electric fireplace and then said, “Movostium!” Finally, he placed the doorknob on a line between one of the top and bottom points he had touched and turned it.

The whole section of fake brickwork swung back as if on well-oiled hinges. The newly made door revealed a large open area full of dust and cobwebs around an ancient fireplace. Dudley was staring wide eyed and full of wonder. Even Uncle Vernon looked impressed by it all. Petunia just tutted and muttered under her breathe that the fireplace better work when he put it back. Mr. Weasley said: “Ignis!” And started a fire before he threw some powder into the flames which turned them green.

“There you go Harry,” He said, quite satisfied. “I’m sure you remember how this works. Just step in with your trunk and say you want to go to the Burrow. I’ll close up the door once you’re gone and will make my way back once everything is fixed up here.”

“Bye Harry.” Dudley said.

“See ya Duds.” Harry shot back. “Have fun with the boxing.”

“Stay out of trouble boy.” Vernon said since he had to say something. Aunt Petunia said nothing, but Harry hadn’t expected her to. Harry waved goodbye to them both and then took off through the floo network.

In a blur and a rush of colors and wind, Harry sped through the magical network of connected chimneys and fireplaces. After what only seemed like seconds, he arrived with a wave of soot at the home of the Weasley clan. He climbed out of the fireplace into a large and welcoming kitchen. Ron and Hermione’s presence in his mind swelled as the distance between them vanished and he could feel their thoughts once more. A tension in his mind, that had steadily built throughout the summer finally eased, as his eyes shot towards Ron who was grinning madly at him from across a table.

“Welcome back bro.” Ron said in a warm welcome. If there hadn’t been four other people in the room, he would’ve hugged him close and tight.

“Cheers Harry!” Fred cried from next to Ron.

“Here, have a celebratory toffee for escaping the muggles early.” George said as he walked over to Harry and took his trunk out of his arms. Ron’s mind cried a warning to him about the offered candy, but Harry took it anyway interested to see what would happen.

The soft candy was sweet and salty on his tongue, and he couldn’t help but wrap it up in his tongue to savor the sweet flavor. Dudley’s diet had been torture to go through and a return to the world of wizard sweets was a welcome one. But when the toffee seemed to fuse with his tongue, he realized that maybe he should’ve taken Ron’s warning more seriously.

In seconds Harry’s tongue had swelled up to the point that he couldn’t keep it in his mouth. A long fat purple foot of tongue pushed out of his mouth and started leaking saliva onto the ground. It felt tingly and numb, and it made the air around it taste like the toffee he had just been enjoying. Harry flexed his ESP and telekinesis to fix his own sight to the ceiling and view himself from outside his body. He looked absolutely ridiculous, and he couldn’t help laughing uproariously at the sight. Fred, George, Ron and the two other young men at the table all joined in.

“It looks like a bloody python is trying to force its way down your throat.” Fred laughed.

“Oh, those are some excellent colors we’re getting.” George noted. “And there coming in very regular bands too, perhaps we should give this one some rainbow marketing?”

“I think that’s quite enough of that.” One of the young men commented as he brandished his wand. “Reducio.” He ordered and Harry’s tongue quickly shrank back to its regular size.

“Merlin’s beard, that was great.” Harry declared as he wiped up the surprisingly sweet drool from his chin. “What was that and where’d you get it?”

“That’s our new Ton Tongue Toffee.” George declared with an incredibly smug look on his face.

“And we made it ourselves.” Fred explained. “We’ve been trying to get a test subject for it for ages. Lee Jordan thinks they’re a choking hazard. How was it Harry and be honest we need the market research.”

“It was perfectly safe I think.” Harry confirmed for them. “All the drool comes from the bits that are already out of your mouth and since it grows forward, I don’t think it poses any risk. I like that it makes everything taste like toffee as it grows. You might want to sell an antidote with it though. I doubt I could’ve cast that reducing charm on myself with a mouth full of tongue and you can’t always guarantee there will be another wizard around.”

“Fair point.” Fred said. “Maybe we could sell them in two for one packs with a tiny tongue toffee.”

“Those do still need more work.” George commented. “A three-foot-long tongue isn’t a huge problem but a tenth of an inch short tongue is really hard to aim at.”

Harry thanked the wizard who had shrunk his tongue. He confirmed that he was Bill, the one Weasley brother that Harry hadn’t met yet. He was much cooler looking than Harry expected, with leather boots earrings, long hair and tattoos that all made him look more like a punk rocker than a professional curse breaker who worked for Gringotts bank.

The other young man at the table was Charlie Weasley, whom Harry had only met very briefly during his first year at Hogwarts when he took away the baby dragon Norbert that Hagrid had won in a poker game. He worked for one of the Dragon reservations out in eastern Europe. He had the look of a working man, well used to hard labor and proud of what he did.

“So, you two have taken to making magical candy pranks?” Harry surmised turning back to Fred and George. “Hoping to make the feasts a Hogwarts really interesting this year?”

“No, we’re preparing a line of products for our future business.” George explained.

“Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes.” Ron explained. “They’re planning to open a joke shop. Isn’t that grand?”

“Bloody brilliant.” Harry complimented. “With stuff like this you’ll make money hand over foot.”

“If only we could convince our dear mother of that.” Fred lamented.

“Convince me of what?” Mrs. Weasley said as she swept into the room with Hermione and her daughter Ginny on her tail. When she saw a candy wrapper on the table though her expression darkened. “Oh, don’t tell me you forced one of those wretched things on poor Harry, did you?”

“It was fine Mrs. Weasley.” Harry tried to defend the twins.

“It was a great laugh is what is was and no trouble to set right.” Bill joined in.

“Don’t you two encourage them.” Mrs. Weasley denied. “Such clever heads on their shoulders and this is how they waste their time and talent? I can hardly believe it. How ever did Arthur and I go wrong?”

Harry slipped around Mrs. Weasley as she started to rant at and berate her two twin sons, to go and hug Hermione. She wrapped her arms around him as tightly as she could. She had known the moment that Harry had arrived of course but had been busy helping clean something upstairs and so hadn’t been able to come as quickly as she wanted.

Now that they were both there, Ron and Hermione began quickly combing through Harry’s memories about everything that had happened to him over the summer, to make sure nothing had gone wrong for him. They mostly focused on Harry’s unexpected visit to the Illithid colony, since that was the most dangerous thing that had happened to him. Harry let them do so, offering the occasional comfort and reassurance that everything had been going alright. He also checked their own memories to make sure they had good summers as well. Ron had spent his time at home, and it had been fairly normal, though the last few days hanging out with his oldest brothers had been a lot of fun. Hermione’s parents had taken her on a tour of Spain back in July. She had gotten to see a bull running and enjoy the surprisingly Celtic culture of the Basque Country.

Once all three were satisfied that nothing too horrible had happened when they were out of each other’s sight they enjoyed a quiet moment of basking in each other’s emotions and presence. They sat back and enjoyed the fireworks of Mrs. Weasley trying to talk some sense into her boys, which soon evolved into her trying to convince Bill to dress more sensibly and wondering when Charlie was going to find someone nice to settle down with.

My scar starting hurting Saturday night.” Harry informed Ron and Hermione telepathically. “I woke up from a dream of Voldemort killing some poor old man. I think he’s back in this country.”

Ron flinched even hearing the thought of the most hated and feared Wizard name. He and Hermione both turned their full attention to Harry’s memory of the event which they had quickly glossed over since Harry wasn’t worried about it. Their minds firmed with determination to help protect Harry and see the wretched soul gone once and for all.

Have you told Dumbledore?” Hermione asked.

I sent a letter to him and Sirius.” Harry confirmed. Then he indicated his empty owl cage and added. “That’s where Hedwig is right now.”

Why would he come back to England if he doesn’t have a proper body?” Ron wondered. “He’s just putting himself closer to Dumbledore.”

He must have some plan to make a new better one that needs something in this country to work.” Hermione reasoned.

I doubt he’s worried about Dumbledore too much.” Harry guessed. “He probably got pretty good at keeping away from him during the last war. But we may get lucky if he is here.

You are not going after him mate.” Ron insisted and Harry rolled his eyes.

I don’t intend to.” Harry assured them. Even in a weaker body Voldemort wasn’t to be underestimated. “But I also don’t doubt he’s going to come after me at some point.”

The other two nodded at that thought. Harry noticed that Ginny was giving the three of them an odd look and Harry realized how strange they were acting, reacting to words no one else could hear. They would have to be careful about that in the future. Ron turned to face his sister as Harry’s thoughts turned in her direction and gave her a hard look.

“Something look funny to you, squirt?” He demanded to know.

“You’re such a weirdo.” She declared and walked off in a huff. Harry was actually a bit grateful that she left.

Ginny had had a crush on Harry for as long as he had known her. What had started as simple celebrity obsession had grown into hero worship after Harry had helped save her life. Now it seemed like she had settled down a bit and was no longer obsessed with him. But from the way she felt jealous watching Hermione hug him, to the way she had paid more attention to him and his friends than the family drama playing out in the rest of the room, it was clear she still wanted to get closer to him.

Harry thought it might be much better for her if she got over her crush and moved on. Harry had never been in love with anyone and sort of doubted he ever would. Illithids were an asexual species. They all made tadpoles from their bodies at regular intervals throughout their lives which were given over to the Elder Brain to cull or cultivate as it saw fit before being implanted into people to make new Illithids. They didn’t need to have sex with each other to make a tadpole and the generic diversity of their race came from the variety of hosts they used to make more Illithids. Illithids couldn’t even feel love or lust and had no emotional attachment to the tadpoles they made and no extra concern for any Illithid made from one of their tadpoles.

Harry hoped his ability to feel love, joy and happiness would survive his eventual ceremorphosis. The fact that he hopefully would still have a human through the animagus ritual should guarantee that. But he wouldn’t be surprised if ended up losing what little sex drive he had as a fourteen year old boy.

Don’t be so gloomy.” Ron interrupted his thoughts. “Of course you’re going to find love one day.”

It’s not like your father only liked deer after his animagus transformation.” Hermione sensibly pointed out. “You are still human, Harry, whatever anyone says, and you’re going to experience all the joy and wonder that a human can in life. You deserve it.”

We may want to tell Ginny and the twins about this Illithid stuff anyway.” Ron suggested. “Honestly, Ginny is probably the most sensible person in the family and the twins can do whatever they set their minds to. They’d all know enough to keep it a secret and they would think it was cool. Just like they did back when the school found out you were a parselmouth.”

Harry had to agree with that. They had joked about him being able to talk to snakes of course but that actually helped out a lot at the time. Plus, they would probably find out on their own somehow if he didn’t tell them. The twins had a habit of knowing everything anyone didn’t want them to. Neville Longbottom was another person he wouldn’t mind telling. The boy didn’t have a dishonest bone in his body and was as brave as any when it counted. Plus, his family was as well integrated into the magical world as Ron’s was, so he could be very useful ally to have when they graduated and started infiltrating the ministry.

And Ginny wouldn’t be the worst match for you.” Hermione added, which made Harry turn and glare at her. “She would. She’s one of the few girls I know daring enough to put up with a trouble magnet like you.”

Have you heard from Sirius recently?” Ron asked, sensing this would be a good time to change the conversation.

He’s doing well.” Harry confirmed. “He’s hiding out somewhere in the Caribbean, I think. Some local witch doctors have taken him in.

Ah makes sense.” Ron commented and when he felt Hermione and Harry feel curious about why he continued. “Witch doctors aren’t in good standing with the international wizarding community. They refused to sign on with the statute of secrecy and still offer their services to muggles in need. And a lot of people don’t think they count as proper magicals since they don’t use wands, incantations or the usual kinds of potions. I don’t think they really care about being kept out from the International Confederation of Wizards, but they get really sensitive about people saying they’re not real witches, even though most of them are men. So, if Sirius went to them saying he was a victim of false accusations they would easily believe him and would keep him safe just to thumb their noses at the rest of the world.”

That was very reassuring for Harry to hear. He worried a lot about his godfather and was terrified that he might get sent back to Azkaban. Harry never wanted to see another dementor in his life again, after they had threatened to turn him and Esharry into some kind of happiness devouring, demonic Elder Brain. So, it would be incredibly frustrating and terrifying if he had to break into Azkaban one day to get Sirius out.

Have you got your mandrake leaf?” Hermione asked. “We could probably slip away right now to brew it up real quick. Otherwise, we might have to wait until after the world cup to do it.”

I have a leaf, but it isn’t ready for potion making yet.” Harry answered with a mental sigh. “I lost the first leaf I was working with when the Illithids arrived. It was so shocking to feel one of their minds in Little Whinging, I swallowed it without thinking. The one in my mouth now needs another two weeks at least before it’s ready. We’ll have to wait until after school starts to make the potion.”

Both of his friends groaned over the news. As much confidence as they had that Harry’s personality and humanity would survive ceremorphosis they didn’t want to test it. Much better for Harry to undergo a reliable and somewhat understood magical transformation than the alien Illithid changing process. Harry was confident they still had time, but he didn’t want to delay things any more than he had to.

There were two big potential time sinks in the animagus ritual. The first was keeping a mandrake leaf in the future animagus’s mouth for a full month. Every accidental swallow, every time it was spat out, or bitten, reset their progress by a month. The other was that once the potion was brewed it had to be buried in the ground until a natural thunderstorm blew over it.

Since they lived in England waiting for bad weather wasn’t that difficult, the weather was always bad as the stereotype went. But it was a different kind of bad at different points of the year, and so they were on something of a time limit. By November they would be getting snowstorms, not rainstorms, and lightning was almost unheard of in a blizzard. They might luck out in spring, but in Harry’s experience around Hogwarts by springtime the weather was usually very lovely. So, their best chance of getting a good thunderstorm would come between September and October. That was a generous timeframe to work with, but the less they had to tempt fate the better.

The Weasley family drama finally wound down and work began in earnest to prepare for supper. Hermione, Ginny the twins and the eldest Weasleys were sent outside to help set up tables in the garden. Harry and Ron went to take his trunk upstairs to Ron’s room where Harry would be staying. The twins would be sleeping with them as well since the whole house was so cramped. Aside from Ginny, only Percy was allowed the luxury of his own room, and he only got that because he was very busy with work.

“Would you two keep it down?” He angrily demanded when they first came up stairs before announcing self-importantly. “I’ve got a very important report to finish, and I don’t need all this racket.”

“It’s a report on cauldron thickness.” Ron dismissed. “Hardly the most earth-shattering topic ever pursued.”

“Laugh if you want Ron,” Percy warned. “But there’s a lot of shoddy work being sold on the market today, and people like our parents are the most likely to suffer because of it. Mr. Crouch and the whole department of international cooperation are counting on people like me to do this kind of important work so that people like mum don’t get hot boiling half made potions spilling on their floor from a leak.”

“Truly you are doing god’s work.” Ron sarcastically praised him, but Harry hardly noticed. A deep scowl had settled on his face, and he could hardly be blamed for it.

Barty Crouch was the man who had sent Sirius to Azkaban without a trial. Harry had assumed that after such a blatant disregard for a person’s civil rights and English Common Law the man must’ve been run out of the government. After all the department of magical law enforcement was now being run by Amelia Bones. But to hear that he was still running a department turned Harry’s stomach.

“Harry are you alright?” Percy hesitantly asked. “I don’t think anything like what I said could actually happen. Accidental leaks are only up three percent this year and mum has a very good English made cauldron she always uses.”

“It’s not you mate.” Ron explained. “Harry’s just still mad at the ministry for how badly they bungled the whole Sirius Black incident. And who could blame him? He and Hermione were almost killed by dementors because of that.”

“Oh yes of course.” Percy said apologetically. “That whole thing was a massive mess from beginning to end. Don’t worry Harry. I’ve heard that the dementors have all been sent back to Azkaban and Madam Bones has some of her top men working on the case now. You don’t have anything to worry about.”

Harry thanked Percy for the news and then made his way to Ron’s room to unpack. Ron helped Harry find space in his chest of drawers for his clothes and helped get Hedwig’s cage set up. All the while he complained about how insufferable Percy had been since he got his new job at the ministry.

“Honestly I always knew that Percy was a ponce, but I never imagined he could be such a brown noser.” Ron declared. “Every other word that comes out of the man’s mouth is about how sunshine flies forth from Mr. Crouch’s asshole. It’s sickening.”

Harry thought about what he had briefly seen in Percy’s mind during their conversation. There was a lot of anxiety in there, along with quite a bit of desperate hope. Harry connected up some dots in his head and then spoke back.

“He’s young and is striking out on his own for the first time in his life.” Harry explained. “He thinks he’s taking his first steps as an adult and is trying to measure up to the world, and so he’s competing against your dad trying to prove he can be a better man.”

“Against dad?” Ron asked, surprised. “What would he do that? Dad’s never tried to pressure us to do anything like that.”

“He’s pressuring himself,” Harry clarified. “He’s trying to prove to himself that he’s ready for life. The only role model he’s ever known is your father so that’s what he’s measuring himself against. He’ll spend the next year or two trying to advance further than your dad ever managed to prove that he can. Talk to him in a year about whether it’s better to live comfortably or with your pride in tack and maybe you can get him to see that he’s making a fool of himself.”

“Since when have you been full of ideas about how to fix other people’s lives?” Ron asked slightly accusatory.

“Ah sorry.” Harry backtracked. “It’s because I’ve spent the whole summer trying to make my relatives into people fit for civilized company. I guess I’m still in a corrective headspace.”

“No problem, man.” Ron said simply. “Just remember that people prefer to ask for advice before they’re given it. But I will remember what you said, I think it does make sense. I guess that alien brain is good for more than mind reading huh?”

“Don’t try and butter me up, Ron.” Harry shot down the thoughts forming in his friend’s mind. “You’re going to have to do your homework on your own from now on. No more mooching off of Hermione and especially no begging for answers from me. If you’re going to be the head of the department to mysteries, you’re going to have to be able to walk the walk all on your own.”

“Damn it.” Ron jokingly took the rejection. “I was hoping that hadn’t occurred to you yet and I would get at least one more year to take things easy. Any chance I could get one of them smarter Illithid brains to make things easier for me?”

Harry slugged him in the arm, and they made their way downstairs to help with dinner preparations. Mr. Weasley had finally made it home and was in the kitchen admiring his new sample pack of drill bits while Mrs. Weasley gave him the exasperated look any spouse perfects when they realize there will soon be a new type of useless junk cluttering up the house. Ron and Harry were each given a stack of plates to take outside to help set up.

They arrived in time to see Bill and Charlie finishing up a duel in which they made the two tables they were floating in the air bash into each other over and over again. It ended when Percy shouted at them to keep the noise down. The eldest Weasleys floated the tables back to the ground and easily magically repaired them. Only then did the work of preparing for dinner finally begin.

Between Bill and Charlie showing off their magic, the twins badgering people about what they thought of different kinds of magical pranks, and Crookshanks darting in and out of people’s legs as he chased after garden gnomes, it was almost seven o’clock by the time the work was done. Harry loved every minute of it. The wild loving chaos of the Weasley family was probably the single thing he was most jealous of in his life.

When they finally settled down to talk the chaos only shifted to wild and constantly changing conversations. Charlie and Bill were constantly trying to one up each other with wild stories about dragons Charlie had tamed or terrible ancient Egyptian death traps that had nearly killed Bill or one of his coworkers. Harry asked Bill about why Gringotts back even employed a team of excavators and curse breakers.

“For the gold of course.” Bill explained. “Ancient magical treasure is the just about the only substantial source of gold for the banks to make new galleons. All the major gold mines are controlled by muggles these days, well aside from a few of the really old dwarf ones, but it’s much easier to get gold out of a thousand-year-old death trap than out of a dwarf.”

“Couldn’t they buy gold from the muggles?” Harry asked. “I don’t think they use gold for much these days since everyone uses paper money and credit cards now.”

“They used to get gold by selling things to the muggles and melting down the pounds they paid with.” Bill explained. “Can’t do that anymore with the statute of secrecy and everything. The real problem is that any gold we buy from the muggles gets made into coins and never gets back into the muggle’s hands. Since gold is rare and is traded back and forth a great deal on their stock markets a whole lot of people would notice if it started disappearing. Gringotts only ever buys gold if it’s a real emergency to keep the currency supply intact.”

“I don’t mind telling you Harry, but deflation is becoming a bigger and bigger concern in the magical world these days.” Bill continued. “Old families don’t let their money move around enough. They keep it all hoarded away in their ancient bank vaults while they make do with generation old hand-me-downs and other heirlooms. And it doesn’t help that so many heirs of the old families got locked up in Azkaban back when you know who fell from power. Their vaults are practically untouchable. Honestly our department considers it a good year if we manage to just hold our ground and make as much money as gets locked away in people’s vaults.”

Hermione was talking very excitedly about their classes for next year, during which she brought up that Harry had decided to take an extra class. This caught Mrs. Weasley’s attention and so she swiftly questioned Harry about it. Caught on the spot, Harry recounted the matter as simply as he could, how he had gotten interested in ancient runes from working with Hermione, talking with McGonagall and taking his placement test. He had passed that test of course, his Hogwarts letter for that year already confirmed that he needed the textbook for next year’s rune lessons.

“Oh, that’s wonderful Harry.” Mrs. Weasley praised him. “You should always be willing to push yourself a little bit further, especially when it comes to your education. If you know a class would be good for your future, you should throw yourself into it and learn as much as you can.”

Harry got the sense that Mrs. Weasley wasn’t entirely talking to him. The blush on Ron’s face and the eye rolls the twins gave confirmed that intended recipients had heard her remarks. The twins didn’t take it lightly.

“We are taking every class we need for our future.” Fred insisted.

“Potions as much as we would rather not,” George explained. “Charms and transfigurations for the effects we need. Care of magical creatures and herbology to know where our ingredients are coming from. Honestly, we’re taking a fair few more N.E.W.T.s than anyone would’ve expected from us.”

“Especially since I don’t think any teacher at Hogwarts really expected us to take any.” Fred added.

“We’re even still taking defense even though we don’t plan on having anything to do with fighting for the rest of our lives.” George added. “Doing that one for the sheer love of learning we are.”

“And the love of seeing what new idiot gets lumped with the job this year and how they’ll mess it up.” Fred admitted. “I wonder how long it will take for this one to try and kill Harry?”

“Lupin never tried to kill me.” Harry insisted.

“Don’t lie Harry, we all know that the full moon night he lost control must’ve been the one you ended up in the hospital wing.” Fred pressed. “He was a great professor and sure he probably didn’t mean to try and savage you, but he did and so the streak is unbroken.”

This derailed the conversation enough to prevent Mrs. Weasley from no doubt reminding the twins that Percy and Bill had managed a N.E.W.T. in almost every class Hogwarts offered and so had made themselves employable to anyone looking to hire a wizard. Ron still looked somewhat down though. Harry felt in his mind that he was worried that he might not have the right courses to become an unspeakable. Harry reassured him.

You’ve got all the basics covered.” He pointed out. “And you’ve got some pretty good extra credits too. You got past half of the best traps the teachers of Hogwarts could think up, you helped find the Chamber of Secrets and you helped catch Sirius Black. We’ll talk to McGonagall if there are any courses you’re not taking the department of mysteries might be interested in.

Ron sent him a mental thanks. The two of them both turned on Hermione who was once again considering if she could take every a N.E.W.T. the school offered. She relented under their mental barrage quickly enough.

Percy and Mr. Weasley were wrapped up in a discussion about office politics. Percy was complaining about the head of the department of magical sports, Ludo Bagman, who according to Mr. Weasley was a former professional quidditch player and the reason why they had tickets to the World Cup. Harry felt himself growing somewhat irked as Mr. Weasley explained how smoothing over some matter for Ludo’s cousin had earned him the tickets to the world cup.

Ron shot him a bit of a glare over it, but Harry couldn’t help himself. It was tit-for-tat corruption. Mr. Weasley had helped a man avoid the charges he should have faced and had been paid off for it. Both men were using their connections to the government to benefit themselves in ways normal citizens couldn’t. Yes, it was small, and Harry hardly thought Mr. Weasley was a bad person for it but it wasn’t right.

You really are mad at the government over the whole Sirius thing, aren’t you?” Hermione observed.

Well yes I am.” Harry admitted. “That doesn’t mean I’m not wrong. Government should be more fair than this.

Before they could argue back though the conversation with Percy and Mr. Weasley turned in a direction they couldn’t ignore.

“Do you realize that Berka Jorkins hasn’t been seen in almost a month now?” Percy explained as part of his ongoing tirade about how Ludo Bagman was a worse boss than Barty Crouch. “Went on holiday to Albania and never came back.”

“Oh, Bertha gets lost all the time.” Mr. Weasley dismissed. “She’s always been so forgetful and easily confused. I wouldn’t be surprised if she just got lost somewhere along the way.”

“Isn’t that really dangerous though?” Harry interrupted. “To get lost in Albania I mean. Professor Dumbledore told me once that’s where the spirit of Lord Voldemort is hiding out until he regains his powers.”

The table had one great collective flinch to the name of the most evil wizard in living history, as they usually did whenever Harry actually said the man’s name. Harry had forgotten about that; Sirius had no trouble speaking or writing the self-proclaimed dark lord’s name. Not for the first time Harry wondered if maybe he should start referring to old Tom Riddle by a different name. Maybe Dam Lori Dolemvort, that was also an anagram of Tom’s full name and was much less intimidating than I am Lord Voldemort.

“Well, I mean, professor Quirrel also got lost in Albania and look what happened to him.” Harry pressed.

“Well yes but….” Mr. Weasley started, and then stopped as he thought about things.

“Don’t worry Harry,” Mrs. Weasley tried to reassure him. “Every wizard knows how dangerous those woods are. No one could ever be so silly or forgetful.”

“Bertha Jorkins could.” Percy pointed out with his usual tact. “I’ve heard about her. She’s been bounced around from department to department as a perpetual screw up. I wouldn’t be surprised if she did get lost and wander into You Know Who.”

“I think I’ll send a letter to Dumbledore this evening.” Mr. Weasley announced. “He’s got people keeping an eye on those woods. Maybe one of them has caught wind of Bertha. Hopefully she made a much more innocent mistake and mixed-up Albania with Australia. That’s easy enough to do.”

“That was a good catch, Harry.” Percy complimented him. “I had forgotten about the Albania thing. I guess people don’t like to think about the fact that he’s still out there. But I also suppose you can’t really forget it. Still though, I’ve always been impressed by that head on your shoulders. You’ve got the kind of mind that could go far in the ministry.”

“Thanks.” Harry accepted the intention behind what Percy had said. Percy had always been Harry’s least favorite Weasley, since he was a stickler for the rules and so not all that much fun. But that didn’t mean he disliked the man, Percy was smart, reliable and a good man at heart. He had never dog piled on Harry the way others at school had and he took his responsibilities seriously. It was a shame the man had no sense of tact. But that could be useful.

“Actually, I had a question about the ministry I wanted to ask someone who had learned its ins and outs. Maybe you could help me?” Harry continued before the conversation could shift again.

“Well, I can certainly try Harry.” Percy offered. “I don’t profess to know everything yet, but I can certainly take a stab at anything.”

“I’ve been thinking a lot about governments recently, and you see, muggles have this legal procedure in place.” Harry explained starting from the beginning since he really had no idea how the ministry of magic worked. “In case they later find out that something about a trial that took place wasn’t right. Like: if a piece of evidence was faked, or it turned out someone had been lying. In those circumstances they would host a retrial. They would put the accused through the courts again to see if they would get convicted without that discredited piece of evidence, and if not, they would release them. Do the magical courts do anything like that? And if they do how would you go about arranging for a retrial to take place?”

“A retrial huh?” Percy rolled the word around in his head. “I can’t say I’ve ever heard of something like that. Have you dad?”

“No, I haven’t either.” Mr. Weasley agreed, he of course had been paying rapt attention ever since Harry said the words ‘muggles have’ as Harry had expected. “Often when it turns out it that someone was sent to Azkaban for the wrong reason, they’re just set free, like Hagrid was two years ago. I suppose if you wanted a chance to prove someone being punished shouldn’t be you could write a letter to Madam Bones explaining your reasoning. If she thought you had some good points, she could call for an official hearing, either before herself as head of Magical Law Enforcement or before the whole Wizengamot. Why do you want to know Harry? Who are you trying to get a retrial for?”

“Actually, I’m trying to get someone a first trial.” Harry explained. “Sirius Black was sent to Azkaban without ever getting one in the first place.”

The table went silent. Harry shot Ron an angry glare, had he not explained to his family that Harry’s godfather was innocent? Of all the things that happened last year, uncovering over a decade of injustice, false imprisonment and a Voldemort supporter long in hiding should have been on the top of his list to brag about.

Oh yeah I was going to tell my mother about how close we all came to getting killed at the end of school again.” Ron shot back. “I actually wanted to come back this year so of course I downplayed all that stuff.”

I told my parents.” Hermione put in. “They thought what had happened to Sirius was awful and are mad that our government has been apparently helping out with it.”

Oddly enough it was Percy who broke the silence and did so by ignoring all but perhaps the least significant part of what Harry had suggested.

“That can’t be true.” He declared. “Mr. Crouch was in charge of the department of magical law enforcement back then. He has a very strong sense of justice, he wouldn’t have sent someone, even someone accused of what Black was, to jail without a trial.”

“Your confidence in your boss is misplaced here son.” Mr. Weasley explained. “I do remember that Crouch sent Black to Azkaban without a trial. And he wasn’t the only one either.”

“But that’s just wrong.” Percy shot back. “A right to a trial is fundamental to the law. No wizard that high up in law enforcement would breach that trust. It just wouldn’t be right.”

“That’s easy to say now.” Mr. Weasley argued back. “But you don’t know what it was like back then. None of you do thank God. Everyone was so afraid, no one knew who the death eaters even were, only that there were more of them than there were of us.”

“Death eaters?” Hermione questioned.

“That’s what you know who’s supporters called themselves back in the day.” Mr. Weasley clarified. “Scurrying about at night with their black robes and white masks, but they meant deadly business. And they were willing to use terrible mind control spells or to disguise themselves with Polyjuice potion for months to get what they wanted. Even if you knew your neighbors would never go over to the other side you didn’t know I’d someone had secretly replaced them or taken control of them. And every night you watched the sky for the leering green skull of the dark mark to appear overhead to announce that someone had been killed. Every day I went to work not knowing if I would come home to a house filled with my dead family, or to find if Bill or Charlie had been kidnapped. And when I got home Molly had to press me for passwords we had made up that morning to make sure no one had grabbed me and replaced me.”

“Dumbledore called on everyone to come together and watch out for each other.” Molly took up the account, her eyes watery as she recalled those dark days. “But it was so hard even to keep your own family safe. Most people felt that was all they could, to look out for them and their own. A few brave souls also did what they could for the muggles. They didn’t even know they were in danger, but the death eaters would kill a whole family of poor powerless muggles just for the fun of it. Or else place some terrible curse on them that they couldn’t even understand let alone ever fix on their own.”

“A lot of people said it would be best just to give you know who what he wanted to make him stop.” Mr. Weasley declared. “And there were times I think that the ministry came pretty close to buckling. It was men like Crouch who kept it on our side. He hated the dark arts as much as Dumbledore did, maybe even more. The tougher things got; the tougher Crouch got. He let ministry aurors use lethal magic and terrible curses to defend themselves or others. He would torture people to get confessions from them and would raid a home or a business on just the rumor that a witch or wizard might by dark. Dumbledore didn’t approve of such methods of course; can’t say I did either. But it was pretty reassuring to know that if you got into scrap with a death eater, the auror who might back you up would be willing to pull out all the stops to keep you safe. Barty Crouch did a lot of pretty dark things, but he kept order during a time when a lot of things were falling apart. When Dumbledore turned down the post for Minister of Magicnear the end of the war, most people figured Crouch would be the next best choice.”

“Sirius Black told me he was sent to Azkaban without a trial to keep people from being scared by the story of what he had done.” Harry put in, nudging the conversation back in the direction he wanted it.

“That sounds about right.” Mr. Weasley confirmed with a slow nod. “People were very quick to celebrate when you know who disappeared. But a movement doesn’t end just because the person leading it vanishes. A lot of people were worried that the death eaters might try to seize the country outright, one final big push to take power before it could all fall apart. The times were very tense, a big sensation like Sirius Black’s crimes might have acted like a spark in a fireworks shop. So, Crouch tried to keep it all quiet. It wasn’t the first time he had done it either.

“Tantivus Sling,” Mr. Weasley named from his memory. “He made more inferni, corpses made to walk and fight with black magic, than any other death eater. Crouch locked him up quietly hoping the death eaters wouldn’t notice him gone and lose control of the monsters he had made and get hurt by them. John and Peter Douligan figured out a nasty charm to make all the lights at muggle intersections turn green at the same time. The death eaters caused dozens of deaths with that spell. But the brothers never cast it themselves, only sent others out to do it for them, so Crouch was worried the courts wouldn’t convict them since crimes against muggles aren’t taken that seriously. Romanov, one of you know who’s international supporters, came from Livonia. Their ministry of magic has been like a big mother bear ever since their muggles got taken over by those, what do you call them? Soviets, I think. Had he gone to trial the Livonians would’ve called for him to be sent back home so they could try him instead. Only they wouldn’t have and then they would never have given him back. He wanted to get the Lestranges sent to Azkaban without a trial too, but his own son was caught up in that affair and he couldn’t sweep that one under the rug no matter how hard he tried.”

“I can’t believe things were ever that bad.” Percy said dumbfounded. And Harry agreed with him, he hadn’t considered that other people might have been denied trials as well. “Maybe some retrials might be a good idea. Even people that bad still deserve their day in court.”

“Well maybe they do.” Mr. Weasley said, but Harry could see in his mind that he wouldn’t lose a wink of sleep if those men continued to rot in Azkaban for the rest of their lives. He addressed Harry again. “I suppose Black complained to you about his treatment by Crouch? Seems an odd thing to do before he tried to kill you.”

“Sirius never tried to harm a hair on my head.” Harry dismissed which raised a few eyebrows. “And he didn’t really complain about what had happened to him, he just claimed to be innocent. And I believe him.”

“Harry, you have to be more credulous than that.” Mr. Weasley declared with a dismissive voice. “You can’t believe every sob story you hear. I don’t know if anyone’s had the heart to tell you but—”

“Sirius killed my parents?” Harry cut it. “Yes, I’ve heard that. I’ve also heard Sirius’s side of the story and what he said was true. He wasn’t my parents’ secret keeper; he couldn’t have betrayed them. He convinced my dad to trust Peter Pettigrew instead, he was the one who betrayed them.”

Harry told them all the story of what had really happened. Both during those dark days long ago and what happened at the end of the last school year. When he told them about finding Pettigrew disguised as their old family pet rat Scabbers the whole table erupted in shock and outrage. When it had all died down Harry wrapped things up.

“Professor Snape and Lupin both witnessed Peter’s reveal and confession.” He offered as evidence, but it seemed the assembled Weasleys believed him. “And Dumbledore believed Sirius after he had a chance to interrogate him, which is why he helped us rescue him from the ministry. Peter slipped through our fingers when Professor Lupin accidentally transformed into a werewolf, so we weren’t able to convince the Minister of Magic of the truth. But Sirius says he’s willing to take truth serum or allow people to read his mind to prove his innocence, so if he could get a day in court, it might clear his name. Only right now the ministry has a kill order out for him.”

“Scabbers was an animagus?” Percy said in stunned disbelief. He looked pale and had a thousand-yard stare. “I slept in the same bed as that rat some nights. Ye gods I think Ron did too! I feel dirty just thinking about it. I’ll kill the man if I ever get my hands on him!”

“Sirius Black innocent all these years.” Mr. Weasley said with a shake of his head. “It staggers the mind to even consider it. Well now quite a lot of Dumbledore’s actions are starting to make sense. Oh dear.”

“I think this might be quite enough excitement for one evening.” Mrs. Weasley said out of the blue as she watched the gears turn in her husband’s head. Harry realized that they both knew. If Peter had been exposed there was one person he would almost certainly turn to for protection. The Weasley patriarch and matriarch had both realized those dark old days might be coming back around again. “We’ve all got a big day tomorrow and most of us will have to be up very early.”

“Um yes.” Mr. Weasley agreed as he realized his wife wanted quite a few words with him in private now. “I think everyone will need to turn in early tonight.”

There was some grumbling against this notion. But not much, everyone was fairly shocked by all that had been said. Even Harry, Ron and Hermione had things to think about. It was one thing to know another war might be about to break out, but it was quite another to see people they knew and cared about starting to worry over it. When they had made it upstairs, Percy pulled Harry aside and spoke to him quickly.

“Look, Harry, about your original question.” He said with stark honesty. “You could write to Madam Bones about your godfather. She has the authority to call for a hearing about him or anyone else in Azkaban. She might even consider it if you argued that people deserve justice no matter what they are accused of. She believes in justice and is a very fair woman. But I wouldn’t get your hopes up. Fudge is dead set against your godfather, and the dementors answer to him not to Madam Bones. I don’t think he will budge for anything short of Peter Pettigrew trussed up in his office with a signed confession taped to his chest. And if he doesn’t, then it wouldn’t be safe for Sirius to come into the country for any reason. I can talk to Mr. Crouch for you if you want. If he calls for some retrials it might help your case. Though he’s very busy right now so it could take a while for me to talk him around.”

“Thanks Percy.” Harry said gratefully. “I appreciate that.”

After that they parted. Harry took a long while to fall asleep that night. With all the anxiety in the house he ended up having to pull his own thoughts back into his head to calm himself. Harry felt an odd sense of uncleanness as he drifted off. Disturbing the peace of the Burrow felt sacrilegious to him. Would it have been better to keep silent? To let the Weasleys enjoy another year or two of peace in their ignorance? Harry didn’t think so. Harry himself would much prefer to be forewarned and forearmed. Besides he knew that the Weasleys were made of sterner stuff than this, he was confident that come morning they all would be ready to face the truth and pull through.